Leonard Maximilian Wagner is the author of Die internationalprivatrechtliche Qualifikation, a monograph on the issue fo characterisation, or qualification, as it arises in the context of conflict-of-laws rules, recently published by Mohr Siebeck in its Studien zum ausländischen und internationalen Privatrecht series.

Since its discovery, the question of how to identify the relevant choice of law rule has been one of the fundamental problems of private international law. Leonard Wagner outlines the historical development of the discourse on the problem of qualification and, building on this, addresses current issues.

The full table of contents can be found here.

See here for additional information.

María Victoria Cuartero Rubio (University of Castilla-La Mancha) and José Manuel Velasco Retamosa (University of Castilla-La Mancha) edited El Derecho de Familia a la luz del derecho fundamental europeo al respeto a la vida familiar (Family Law in Light of the European Fundamental Right to Respect for Family Life) with Aranzadi.

The book, part of the project on The Right to Respect for Cross-Border Family Life in a Complex Europe: Open Questions and Practical Challenges, explores how contemporary family realities, diverse, dynamic and at times disruptive, pose a genuine challenge for the law, especially when they acquire a cross-border or international dimension. It adopts an analytical perspective of the right to respect for family life, resulting in a work in an interdisciplinary manner.

From this angle, it revisits family law to identify new issues, reconsider traditional questions and assess the adequacy of existing legal solutions in light of their impact on individual rights, whether these are effectively protected, to what extent and how their protection might be improved. It also considers whether greater legal harmonisation could contribute to this goal.

Authors include María Victoria Cuartero Rubio, José Manuel Velasco Retamosa, Rafael Arenas García, Amèlie Benoistel, Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Ana Fernández-Tresguerres García, Enrique Fernández Masiá, David García-Pardo Gómez, María del Carmen González Carrasco, Mónica Guzmán Zapater, Pilar Jiménez Blanco, Ángeles Lara Aguado, Isabel Eugenia Lázaro González, María Teresa Martín López, María del Mar Moreno Mozos, Nicolas Nord, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Afonso Patrão, Ana Quiñones Escámez, Lorena Sales Pallarés, Margherita Salvadori, Lucía Inmaculada Serrano Sánchez, Katarina Trimmings, Isaac de la Villa Briongos and María Ángeles Zurilla Cariñana.

The book is available through RUIdeRA, the open access repository of University of Castilla-La Mancha.

Cover Recueil des cours, Collected Courses, Tome/Volume 341The general course of international law that Professor Campbell McLachlan (University of Cambridge) gave at the Hague Academy of International Law On the Interface Between Public and Private International Law was published in volume 446 of the Collected Courses of the Academy.

Our understanding of the operation of law beyond the State has been deeply shaped by two great disciplines: public and private international law. Yet surprisingly little systematic attention has been devoted to the relationship between the two. This is the first General Course at the Academy to examine this interface comprehensively, looking at the impact of each system on the other. McLachlan argues that understanding how the interface operates is highly consequential for law’s capacity to control the State and the corporation, which are, respectively, the principal holders of public-political and private-economic power in the world.

More information, including a full table of contents, is available here.

Care Proceedings with an International Element coverCare Proceedings with an International Element, by Maria Sofia Wright, a practicing English solicitor, has been published by Bloomsbury Publishing.

The blurb reads:

Presenting the findings of a study of 100 care cases, this book provides rigorous analysis of how jurisdictional issues are determined and how information sharing of child protection operates across borders.

It draws on the first empirical study of the operation of private international law instruments (Brussels IIa and the 1996 Hague Convention) in care proceedings in England. It also illustrates how prospective carers are assessed and the routes which are used to secure legal permanence for children living overseas. In so doing, it identifies all the ways in which children’s welfare interests are compromised in the cross-border context. But it does suggest solutions: identifying how private international law instruments, their interpretation and application, should be improved to promote the best interests of children.

The procedure for obtaining a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) pursuant to Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 is the most recent of the uniform European procedures adopted by the EU. Its introduction followed the establishment of the European Small Claims Procedure under Regulation (EU) No 861/2007 and the procedure for a European Order for Payment in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006. Unlike the latter texts, the EAPO Regulaton contemplates a provisional measure allowing the attachment of the debtor’s bank accounts.

As scholars and practitioners working in this area know, the EAPO Regulaton leaves a number of aspects to national procedural rules. Depending on the circumstances, this occurs where the Regulation refers to the law of the forum and where the provisions of the Regulation simply fail to address certain aspects of the procedure. As a result, the procedure varies, to some extent, from one Member State to another. Additionally, for this reason, several  details concerning the way in which the EAPO Regulation is applied in a specific jurisdiction may not not be immediately visible to interested parties or practitioners in other countries.

Various EU studies and publications looked into the operation of the EAPO Regulation, These include the deliverables of the IC2BE project (Informed Choices in Cross-Border Enforcement), which resulted in an insightful publication edited by Jan von Hein and Thalia Kruger, and the EFFORTS project (Towards more Effective Enforcement of Claims in Civil and Commercial Matters within the EU), focused national implementation and domestic case law. The Regulation also formed the object of various commentaries, such as those edited by Gilles Cuniberti and Sara Migliorini (here), Elena D’Alessandro and Fernando Gascón Inchausti (here), and by Nicolas Kyriakides, Heikki A. Huhtamäki and Nicholas Mouttotos (here), just to name those in English.

The latest publication on the EAPO Regulation is a book by Carlos Santaló Goris (Postdoctoral Researcher at the University of Luxembourg) entitled The Application of the European Account Preservation Order in Germany, Luxembourg and Spain. A Comparative – Empirical Analysis.

The book is based on the author’s PhD and explores in great detail the integration and application of the EAPO within the domestic civil procedural system of three Member States: Germany, Luxembourg, and Spain.

The work, carried out with attention to detail, combines a theoretical perspective that examines how the procedure is embedded in the national procedural rules of the studied jurisdictions, while the empirical part focuses on the use and application of the European procedure by the national courts. These national pictures are then compared to highlight similarities and differences in the functioning of the EAPO across the studied Member States. Throughout the book, Carlos Santaló Goris also provides useful insights from the practices and data of other Member States than the main studied jurisdictions. This adds to the richness of the information available and the useful knowledge readers can find in one place.

Features and Interaction between the European and National Procedural Rules

Chapter 2 reflects not only on the process of adopting the EAPO, but also on its features and interaction with other European Private International instruments such as the Brussels I-bis and the Maintenance Regulation. The author looks into the way the EAPO was received within the national framework of the studied systems: the implementation legislation, other national instruments with a similar purpose of attaching the debtor’s bank account(s), where useful information can be found at the institutional level, how familiar various stakeholders are with the EAPO and where do they take their information about the EAPO. This type of information is helpful to understand certain practices and be aware of the institutional and legislative background. This initial part of the book is followed by a detailed analysis of the various stages of the EAPO procedure.

Chapters 2-8 offer a comparative perspective on the various steps and uses of the EAPO.

Looking at How EAPO Works and What it Can Offer

Chapter 3 focuses on the scope of the regulation and the areas included or excluded from its application. The analysis is a joy to go through because of the level of depth and detail that scholars and practitioners will find useful for their work in relation to the EAPO procedure. The author leaves no stone unturned; he considers scenarios, reflects on the practice of the national courts of the selected jurisdictions, the scholarly opinions and interpretations, the CJEU case law, and other national case law from other Member States (e.g Lithuania, Poland) that are of interest for the interpretation of a concept or provision, or simply adopts a different interpretation.

Chapter 4 of the book focuses on the application of the EAPO and contains a very comprehensive discussion concerning the concepts of periculum in mora and fumus boni iuris, how the courts approach it in Germany, Luxembourg and Spain, the evidence used for proving such situations, and the matter of security payment. This is music for practitioners’ ears, especially those seeking to use or apply these provisions. They can find in one place information that is scarce elsewhere or difficult to find.

Another aspect that is useful to know more about is the practice of the courts and in which circumstances the applications for EAPOs have led to successful requests to obtain information about the debtor’s bank accounts. Chapter 5, which discusses this part, is a rich source of information as to the position of the German, Luxembourgish and Spanish courts, but also of those in other Member States receiving such requests from the studied jurisdictions (e.g. Italy, France) or from other Member States (e.g. Croatia, Cyprus, Estonia, Greece, Lithuania, Portugal, Slovakia). The chapter also contains interesting statistics on the EAPO requests received by information authorities, the storage of transferred information, and the notification to the debtor of the disclosure.

Chapter 6 is dedicated to the examination of the EAPO application by the court. The chapter meticulously goes through all the relevant aspects of the court assessment. This information is relevant to both the parties and the courts. Very useful analysis concerns the matter of establishing international jurisdiction and the practice of the courts in this respect, the relevant elements in the examination of the application, the payment of court fees, maintaining the inaudita aleta parte character of the order, the use of representation, the deadline for issuing a decision on the EAPO, the way the EAPO is issued based on the outcome of the procedure, and the appeal against the decision to reject the EAPO applications. The last part of the analysis is dedicated to the statistics of the use of the EAPO before national courts in the three jurisdictions.

Chapter 7 focuses on the next step of the procedure, the enforcement of the issue EAPO and its subsequent service on the debtor. The research carried out shows that most EAPO enforcement is carried out abroad, and this entails certain steps for the transmission of the order to the competent enforcement authority, which seem not always to be known in practice. This means that errors are registered at this stage. A good part of the chapter focuses on the implementation of the EAPO and the actual process of attachment of funds, the rank of the EAPO, the preservation of funds, exceeding and exempted amounts, the information of the debtor over the EAPO and attachment of his or her accounts, as well as the service procedure when this has to be notified abroad in another EU Member State or in a third country. These are all very useful matters to consider and be familiar with when using the EAPO.

The last part of the analysis – Chapter 8 – focuses on the specific mechanism the debtor has to challenge the order or ask for alternative security, and the liability of the creditor for damages the debtor might suffer. Here, valuable references to national case law can be found, as well as statistics related to such requests to revoke, terminate or limit the enforcement of such orders. The last part of the chapter is dedicated to the liability of the creditor and how this is handled through the lens of the German, Luxembourgish, and Spanish law.

The concluding part is a reflection on all the valuable research and insights the book brings to the forefront for anyone interested in understanding the EAPO, using the procedure, or applying it. It also contains relevant thoughts about policymaking paths and aspects that can be improved from a practice, organisational and/or legislative perspective.

Roundtable on The Application of the EAPO Regulation in Luxembourg: 7 Years On

On 27 November 2025, the University of Luxembourg will be hosting a hybrid event to discuss the work of Carlos Santaló Goris and the application of the EAPO in Luxembourg. The event will run from 5 to 7 pm CET, The following practitioners from Luxembourg will be aming the speakers: Ottavio Covolo (Senior Associate at NautaDulilh), Magedeline Mounir (Counsel at Arendt & Medernach), and Alexandra Thépaut (Jurist at Étude CALVO & Associés).

The event will be carried out in French. For those interested in attending in person or online, registration is available here.

The Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law will host a hybrid conference on the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements on 11 December 2025 in The Hague. The conference is organised on the occasion of the publication of a new commentary of the Convention and the tenth anniversary of the entry into force of the Convention.

Opening remarks: Christophe Bernasconi | Secretary General, HCCH

Panel 1 Introduction to the Commentary

Moderator | Melissa Ford | Secretary, HCCH

The Hague Convention on Choice of Court AgreementsThe manifest injustice and public policy exception in Article 6: novel, misconceived, or unremarkable?

Brooke Marshall | Associate Professor of Law, University of Oxford and Fellow of St Edmund Hall

Stefanie Francq | Professor and Chair of European Law, Catholic University of Louvain

 

Declarations under Article 21 and 22 and accommodating multiple legal systems

Louise Ellen Teitz | Professor of Law, Roger Williams University Law School

Fausto Pocar |   Professor Emeritus of International Law, University of Milan and former judge to international tribunals

 

Law applicable to the issue of consent to choice of court agreements

Gilles Cuniberti | Professor of Comparative and Private International Law, University of Luxembourg and President of the European Association of Private International Law (EAPIL)

Adrian Briggs KC | Emeritus Professor of Private International Law, University of Oxford and Emeritus Fellow of St Edmund Hall

 

Panel 2 Operation of the Convention – Views from Singapore

Moderator | Melissa Ford | Secretary, HCCH

 

Delphia Lim | Director, International Legal Division, Ministry of Law, Singapore

Colin Seow | Founder, Colin Seow Chambers LLC

Anselmo Reyes | Judge, Singapore International Commercial Court

 

Date: Thursday 11 December 2025
Time: 1.30 p.m. – 4.45 p.m. (CET)
Cocktail: 4.45 p.m. (CET)
Venue: International Development Law Office, Hofweg 9-E, The Hague

Attendance, whether in person or online, is free, but registration is required.

Julien Chaisse (City University of Hong Kong) is the author of Advanced Introduction to International Commercial Contracts, recently published by Edward Elgar.

This practical, globally focused book explains how international commercial contracts are structured, negotiated, and enforced across major economies and key trade hubs. Instead of centring on a single jurisdiction, it provides comparative insights into major legal systems helping readers manage legal, economic, and cultural complexities in cross-border agreements. Covering contract formation, risk allocation, dispute resolution, and regulatory compliance, it also explores emerging trends like digital contracts, AI in contract management, and sustainability requirements, ensuring professionals stay ahead in a fast-changing market. For lawyers, business leaders, and students, this textbook offers the tools to draft, negotiate, and enforce international contracts with confidence.

Further information, including the table of contents, can be found here.

Jean-Baptiste Racine (University Paris II Panthéon Sorbonne), Fabrice Siiriainen (University of Nice) and Séverine Menétrey (Free University of Brussels) have published the fourth edition of a manual of French international commercial law (Droit du commercial international).

The book surveys all aspects of international commercial law: private international law of corporations, of contracts, and of guarantees. It also covers international litigation and arbitration. The first part of the book is concerned with the sources of international commercial law, with a distinctive French focus on the lex mercatoria.

More details can be found here.

The Greek publisher Nomiki Bibliothiki has published a book by Haris Meidanis, in English, titled The Private International Law of Commercial Mediation.

In a commercial contract that contains a mediation clause, a dispute arises. Mediation starts and the related questions begin: Must the parties sign an agreement with the mediator and under which law? Should the parties enter into detailed agreement to mediate and under which law? Could parties be obliged, or directed to mediation? What law (and rules) shall apply to the process of mediation? How will the mediator’s obligations be defined? Should mediation result to an agreement, would this be in writing and signed by whom? If a party does not abide by such agreement, what can the other party do? Can the non-abiding party defend its position in a court of law? Would the answers to the above questions differ, depending on the place of residence of the parties or on the place of the mediation? The answers to these questions (and more) can be found in this book, which is the first of its kind internationally and introduces novel theories and notions such as: the ‘hybrid legal nature’ of the mediated settlement agreement, the related theory of the inherent binding effect and enforceability such agreement may have, the notion of the ‘legal shell’ of mediation, the idea of the non-existence of forum in mediation the notion of ‘lex mediationis’.

Further information, including the full table of contents can be found here.

This post was contributed by Heloise Meur, who is a lecturer at Paris 8 University.


Les accords de distribution en droit... de Héloïse Meur - Grand Format ...International distribution agreements are a significant source of litigation which result in legal uncertainty. First, these contracts are not typical ones: they belong to a group of contracts which organize a kind of cooperation between the parties. Second, they are particularly subject to emerging forms of economic regulation. That has revealed a mismatch between traditional conflict-of-law methods and the structure of distribution agreements. It was therefore necessary to consider a more appropriate legal treatment of distribution agreements and try to resolve this mismatch.

This topic is central to the reflections presented in this book, which stems from a PhD thesis on Distribution Agreements in Private International Law, supervised by Professor Sylvain Bollée, which was recently published with Bruylant (Les accords de distribution en droit international privé).

To this end, the work first provides an overview of the inconsistencies in the treatment of distribution agreements under current private international law, highlighting the causes of dysfunction in traditional conflict-of-law and jurisdictional rules (Part I). It then proposes a renewed and coherent approach to the treatment of distribution contracts in private international law (Part II).

Critique

The overview of the difficulties raised by current private international law successively addresses the traditional issues, relating to the fragmented treatment of the contractual aspects of distribution agreements (Part I – Title 1), followed by the more recent issues, concerning the uncertain methodological treatment of the competition-related aspects of international distribution (Part I – Title 2).

Distinguishing between Framework and Implementation Contracts?

The traditional difficulties associated with distribution agreements in private international law stem, first and foremost, from the existence of a distinct category of “framework distribution contract,” separate from the implementation contracts that typically comprise the overall distribution arrangement (Part I – Title 1 – Chapter 1). The recognition of a “framework distribution contract” category makes it particularly challenging to apply the connecting factors used in contract conflict of laws. As a result, neither the obligation forming the basis of a claim under Article 7(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation nor the characteristic performance under the Rome Convention can be identified. Attempts to simplify matters by classifying the framework contract as a “provision of services” under Brussels I bis (Case C-9/12, Corman-Collins), or by applying objective criteria under Articles 4(1)(e) and (f) of the Rome I Regulation did not resolve all difficulties arising from the reduction of the distribution contract to a framework contract. Moreover, these attempts of simplifications have generated new questions: What constitutes a “distribution contract” within the meaning of Article 4(1)(e) of Rome I Regulation? Where is the place of delivery of a “distribution service” under Article 7(1)(b) of Brussels I bis?

Secondly, treating framework distribution contracts as a distinct category in private international law introduces risks of contradiction, resulting from the potential application—possibly by different courts—of different laws to each contract within the overall distribution arrangement (Part I – Title 1 – Chapter 2). The strong interdependence between framework contracts and their implementation contracts makes it difficult to clearly separate issues pertaining to each individual contract. The termination of the framework contract halts the conclusion of implementation contracts. A breach of obligation in one contract may lead to the non-performance of an obligation contained in another one which takes part to the distribution operation. Therefore, a coherent legal treatment of distribution agreements lies on the parties, who must choose the law applicable to the entire contractual arrangement. However, equally complex questions regarding the extension of choice-of-law clauses or jurisdiction clauses—whether state or arbitral—across the entire arrangement appear. No existing remedy adequately resolves this difficulty.

— The distinction between framework distribution contracts and their implementation contracts, posited as an axiomatic starting point, appears as the first source of the difficulties in the legal treatment of distribution agreements.

Competition Law

More recently, the majority of caselaw relates to disputes concerning the competition-related aspects of distribution agreements (Part I – Title 2). These agreements raise broader questions about the relationship between private international law and competition law. First, distribution agreements constitute vertical restraints, which are strictly regulated under European competition law. In addition, the application of French law on restrictive trade practices, as set out in Title IV, Book IV of the Commercial Code (Articles L440-1 to L444-1 A) ), further complicates matters.

Both European competition law and French law on restrictive practices are particularly relevant to distribution and share a common feature: their mandatory nature, which does not easily accommodate territorial boundaries. As a result, distribution agreements have come to exemplify the complexity of the relationship between competition law, broadly understood, and international contract law, which is fundamentally based on the principle of party autonomy. This relationship is marked by a recurring tension between classifying competition-based claims as either tortious or contractual (Part I – Title 2 – Chapter 1), reflecting an underlying uncertainty regarding the appropriate methodological approach. Indeed, classifying such claims as tortious allows them to be removed from the contractual domain and from the principle of party autonomy, which would otherwise often lead to the application of overriding mandatory provisions (lois de police) to ensure the enforcement of competition law in its broadest sense. However, each of these approaches presents implementation challenges that continue to undermine the predictability of legal outcomes (Part I – Title 2 – Chapter 2).

— The tension between party autonomy and the mandatory nature of competition law has emerged as the new source of difficulty in the private international law of distribution.

Proposal

Following these observations, the present work proposes a more coherent treatment of distribution agreements by seeking to resolve both the original and contemporary sources of the identified difficulties. As a preliminary step, this renewed approach led to clearly define contractual and tortious matters within European private international law (Part II – Title 1). Only thereafter was a unified and more consistent treatment of the distribution contract within this clearly defined contractual domain proposed (Part II – Title 2).

After establishing the necessary methodological foundations for the emergence of an autonomous definition (Part II – Title 1 – Chapter 1), a redefinition of the contractual domain in European private international law was advanced (Part II – Title 1 – Chapter 2). Departing from the Jacob Handte solution (Case C-26/91, Jacob Handte), the Court of Justice gradually endorsed the criterion of contractual cause, which has become the sole criterion following the recent abandonment of the party identity requirement (Joined cases C-274/16, C-447/16, C-448/16, Flightrights;, Case C-337/17, Feniks). It is now sufficient to determine whether the claim could have been brought before a court if no contract existed between the parties—thus encompassing both the purely conventional effects of the contract and its statutory effects, such as obligations arising under the law on restrictive trade practices. This definition, which allows for greater autonomy of the contractual domain, has proven to enhance the predictability of legal outcomes. Unfortunately, its application by the Court of Justice remains inconsistent.

Single Category

Building on this clarification, the research undertook to propose a renewed and more coherent treatment of the distribution contract. This coherence was first achieved through a unified qualification of the contract under European private international law (Part II – Title 2 – Chapter 1). The “distribution contract,” encompassing both the framework agreement and its implementation contracts in accordance with applicable international instruments, is defined as the agreement by which an independent distributor obtains products or services from an independent supplier for resale on the market, with this purchase-for-resale operation facilitated by the imposition of vertical constraints. This (re)definition of the “distribution contract” category ensures both material unity—drawing inspiration from definitions found in European competition law—and structural unity of distribution contracts. As thus defined, the distribution contract cannot be reduced to the category of “the provision of services” under Article 7(1)(b) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, contrary to current jurisprudential interpretations.

This renewed treatment of the distribution contract could be the starting point for a rethinking of conflict-of-law rules, particularly by limiting the scope of party autonomy (Part II – Title 2 – Chapter 2). Indeed, the effectiveness of choice of law clauses now appears significantly undermined in light of the growing number of internationally mandatory rules to fight against anti-competitive practices. Moreover, distribution relationships typically involve a weaker economic party and a stronger one, the latter often seeking to choose the law most favourable to its interests, contrary to autonomy ratio legis. Consequently, legal predictability seems to require the abandonment of the principle of party autonomy in favour of an objective connecting factor in conflict-of-law matters—namely, the territory in which the distribution is carried out (see Article L444-1 A of the French Commercial Code).

Since the stronger party would no longer be able to select the applicable law solely based on its own interests, it appears sufficient to regulate the principle of autonomy through the principle of effet utile in matters of jurisdictional conflict. Following the approach of German judicial practice, a jurisdiction clause may only be disregarded if it is demonstrated that the court of a third State designated by such a clause will not apply the relevant internationally mandatory law. In such cases, a court of a Member State seized in breach of the clause may set it aside. Accordingly, the consistent application of protective foreign provisions and new European regulations by all courts within the Union will help foster a culture of loyalty in commercial relations, just as the application of European competition law has facilitated the emergence of a shared culture of competition.

Finally, the (re)definition of contractual and tortious matters can address existing challenges in positive private international law regarding the determination of the internationally competent court. As such, the creation of a specific jurisdictional rule for distribution contracts does not currently appear necessary. Indeed, disputes in international distribution, which primarily concern non-obligational effects, should principally fall under Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, thereby ensuring satisfactory predictability for the parties in resolving their disputes. At most, one might consider the creation of a special conflict-of-law rule applicable to competition matters, irrespective of whether the action is contractual or tortious in nature, to prevent the instrumentalisation of existing conflict rules—currently evident in the case law of the Court of Justice—for the purpose of advancing private enforcement.

Elena Bargelli (University of Pisa), Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) and and François Trémosa (Notary) have edited, in cooperation with  Paul Patreider (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) and Elisa Stracqualursi (University of Pisa), Extra-Judicial Administration of Justice in Cross-Border Family and Succession Matters ‒ Comparative and Policy Perspectives with Giuffrè.

The book examines the shift in several EU countries toward resolving family and succession issues outside the courts ‒ through notaries, civil-status officers, administrative bodies and lawyers.

It questions whether existing EU private international law rules on jurisdiction, choice of law and recognition and enforcement are adequate for these non-judicial procedures. Based on a comparative study carried out within the European Law Institute project “Extra-Judicial Administration of Justice in Cross-Border Family and Succession Matters”, and co-funded by the European Union under the JUST-2021-JCOO call as output of the project “The concept and role of ‘court’ in the age of dejudicialization. Reinforcing EU Family and Succession Law” (CODE.FS), the volume highlights challenges, gathers good practices and offers policy recommendations for reform.

The book opens with an introduction and a comparative report by Anatol Dutta and Paul Patreider. The core of the volume is a series of national reports: Paul Patreider on Austria; Frank H. Pedersen (University of Copenhagen) and Lars Thøgersen (Ministry of Social Affairs and Housing, Denmark) on Denmark; Tiina Karm (University of Tartu) on Estonia; Stéphane Berre (Université Jean Moulin Lyon 3) on France; Aron Johanson (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) on Germany; Eleni Zervogianni (Aristotle University of Thessaloniki) on Greece; Kathryn O’Sullivan (University of Limerick) on Ireland; Nicola Chiricallo (University of Ferrara) and Elisa Stracqualursi on Italy; Katarzyna Bogdziewicz (Mykolas Romeris University) on Lithuania; Merel Jonker (Utrecht University) and Wendy Schrama (Utrecht University) on The Netherlands; Katarzyna Kamińska (University of Silesia in Katowice) on Poland; Rute Teixeira Pedro (University of Porto) on Portugal; Ioan-Luca Vlad (Lawyer, Romania) on Romania; Nataša Erjavec (Notary, Slovenia) on Slovenia; Laura Esteve Alguacil (Universitat de València) on Spain; and Laima Vaigė (Uppsala University) on Sweden. The volume closes with policy recommendations drafted by Elena Bargelli, Nicola Chiricallo, Anatol Dutta, Paul Patreider, Elisa Stracqualursi and François Trémosa.

An open access version of this book is available here, thanks to funding from the Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich Open Access Fund.

Antonio Leandro has recently published a book titled Jurisdiction in EU Cross-Border Insolvency Law (Edward Elgar Publishing 2025).

The blurb reads as follows:

This book provides an in-depth analysis of the jurisdiction in cross-border corporate insolvency proceedings within EU member states, investigating the rationale, structure and functioning of the grounds to initiate and supervise the proceedings according to the European Insolvency Regulation (Recast). It explores personal, territorial, and substantive scopes of the insolvency courts’ jurisdiction, as well as its interplay with the jurisdiction of other courts and Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR) mechanisms.

The author discusses national, EU and international case law and legislation, utilising practical and theoretical approaches. Chapters engage with liquidation and restructuring by adopting a combined perspective on European private international law and insolvency law.

Further details available here

Intersentia has recently published a new book by Michael Stürner (University of Konstanz), titled European Contract Law.

This volume provides a comprehensive presentation of European contract law. It analyses the growing body of private law rules on an EU level and their interplay with domestic law and legal methodology. This includes new features in contract law such as smart contracts, digital content, and the right to repair for consumers. Issues of choice of law as well as questions of law enforcement in the internal market are explored in detail to give a complete picture of the contractual obligation in European private law.

The book is divided in four parts. The first part establishes the institutional and methodological foundations of European contract law. The second part deals with substantive contract law in its various forms and shapes that have evolved in EU law. This includes both general principles such as formation, interpretation, and breach of contract, and specific types of contracts. The third part analyses cross-border issues, namely the Rome I Regulation on the law applicable to contractual obligations. Finally, the fourth part places European contract law in the broader context of EU private law, focusing on overarching issues like coherence, the role of the courts, and Alternative Dispute Resolution.

Legal academics and law students alike will find in this volume a well-structured and systematic account of European contract law. With its focus on regulatory issues and court practice, it also meets the needs of legal practitioners and regulators working in the field of EU private law.

More information on the book, including its table of contents, can be found here.

Isabelle Jäger-Maillet, a family lawyer who also serves as the International Coordinator for the German Institute for Youth Services and Family Law in Heidelberg (DIJuF), kindly provided a presentation of her dissertation titled Fortentwicklung des grenzüberschreitenden Unterhaltsvorschussregresses, on the improvement of maintenance recovery by public bodies, recently published by Wolfgang Metzner Verlag.


In European countries, advance maintenance payments are a widespread and effective social measure to fight child poverty. As subsidiary benefits, these measures are generally not financed solely by public contributions, but also by the defaulting maintenance debtor being required to reimburse the paid benefits to the public body.

The PhD-thesis, which was submitted to Düsseldorf University in April 2024 and published in August 2025, deals with the cross-border recovery of maintenance reimbursement obligations by German public bodies.

In the first section, the thesis identifies the challenges German Maintenance Advance Agencies encounter when seeking reimbursement of the benefits they disbursed pursuant to the current legal framework.

With regard to national law, the German Advance Maintenance Payments Act (Unterhaltsvorschussgesetz, or UVG) is identified as a hurdle to the cross-border recovery of claims because it does not take enough into consideration, and address, the particularities of the international legal framework. Compared to other systems, the German UVG is relatively generous for beneficiaries but restrictive in terms of recovery. On one hand, benefits are granted without the need for an existing maintenance order for the child. On the other hand, the UVG has only weak provisions requiring beneficiaries to support the recovery efforts.

As to international law, the thesis emphasizes the restraint evident in international instruments on conflict of laws and procedural law – which is guided by concerns of debtor protection. It points out that the different connecting factors in Article 10 and Article 11(f) of the 2007 Hague Protocol on the law applicable to maintenance obligations lead to complex delimitation questions, such as“Which aspects exactly fall under the term “extent” of the reimbursement obligation?”.

This is especially the case when the law to which the public body is subjected and the law applicable to the maintenance obligation do not coincide (which is not uncommon). In terms of procedural law, the thesis notes as significant progress the equal treatment of public bodies and individuals for the purpose of declarations of enforceability and enforcement, as well as the possibility for these procedures to be supported by Central Authorities according to Article 64 of Regulation No 4/2009 on maintenance obligations and Article 36 of the 2007 Child Support Convention. However, the establishment of a maintenance order is still considered to be difficult in cases in which the legal framework of State A does not allow proceedings to be filed in the state where the public body is based, or, when the legal framework of State B, which has been requested to enforce maintenance, does not recognize creditor-based jurisdiction. These jurisdictional [stalemates, deadlocks, etc] are often characterized by high costs of proceedings, little to no support from Central Authorities, lack of experience of program personnel and uncertainty regarding the applicable substantive law.

In the second section, possible solutions to remedy the issues mentioned above and to improve the national and international legal framework are developed.

At the core of reflections regarding the national German law is the need to get beneficiaries more closely involved in the recovery process – at least as long as the international legal framework grants them a more favorable legal position than public bodies. Some of the proposed measures can immediately be realized through better application of existing legislation while other measures could be achieved through minor legislative amendments.

The adjustments suggested for the international legal framework should be considered a longer-term process. They aim to simplify the application of the law in such a way that it better meets the special needs of public bodies for the efficient processing of a large number of cases, without compromising the goal of protecting the debtor’s interests.

In the area of procedural law, it is suggested that a creditor-based jurisdiction be established at the seat of the public body, which would be in line with the privilege granted to individuals. It is simply not justified that the statutory substitution (change of creditor) should result in the maintenance debtor only being able to be sued at his place of residence or at the child’s place of residence (which is not always in Germany).

With regard to conflict of laws, the proposals seek to more clearly link the calculation of reimbursement obligations to the (maintenance) law governing the public body. Admittedly, this solution may result in a certain dissociation of the reimbursement obligation from the maintenance obligation when the maintenance obligation is subjected to foreign law. However, this should not be considered prejudicial because this solution ultimately allows the particularities of maintenance recovery by public bodies to be taken into account without jeopardizing the concern for protecting the debtor’s interests. The calculation remains pursuant to maintenance law and Article 14 of the 2007 Hague Protocol still applies.

Finally, the thesis is focused upon legal policy perspectives and is primarily addressed to academics and legislators. However, section 1 also deals in detail with challenging issues of the daily practice of German Advance Maintenance agencies, such as (a) how to deal with maintenance waivers declared abroad, (b) the binding (or non-binding) effect of foreign maintenance orders for the public bodies as legal successor of the child and (c) which law is applicable when a public body applies for the establishment of a maintenance order abroad (see, Article 4(3) of the Hague Protocol). This makes the book particularly suitable as a working aid for maintenance agency case workers.

The table of contents and an extract of the book are accessible through the publisher’s website.

Katharina Boele-Woelki (Bucerius Law School, Hamburg) and Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg (Uppsala University) edited What Family Law for Europe? with Intersentia.

The blurb reads as follows:

In what ways does contemporary European family law respond to evolving societal dynamics and the growing imperative to uphold human rights? This volume addresses this question by taking a crossnational, comparative approach, presenting research that examines how family law norms are shaped across Europe. The publication stems from a landmark scholarly conference held in Stockholm in October 2024 — the first of its kind to bring together a wide network of family law scholars and research groups from across Europe. In the spirit of enhancing a transnational dialogue and mutual understanding, several of the most pressing legal issues are identified and analysed using refined methodological approaches.

Three central themes have emerged as focal points for ongoing and future enquiry:
1. The transformation of parent-child relationships, particularly in relation to new forms of assisted reproductive technology (ART), with a focus on the interests of the child (to be born) and shifting definitions of legal parentage.
2. The legal recognition of gender and new forms of adult relationships, including non-romantic and community-based arrangements.
3. Enhancing legal protections against domestic violence with a particular focus on safeguarding the rights and well-being of children.

This volume contributes to the development of a more coherent and principled European family law system, based on comparative research and shared normative principles. It provides an invaluable source of inspiration and reference for academics, legal professionals and policymakers dedicated to advancing family law in an evolving Europe.

The table of contents is accessible through the publisher’s website.

A collection of essays titled Europäisierung des Zivilrechts, edited by Guido Kosmehl, Steffen Pabst and István Varga, has been published by C.H. Beck to celebrate the 70th birthday of Thomas Rauscher.

It comes with some thirty contributions, mostly in German, dealing with a variety of topics in the area of private law and private international law.

Those focusing on private international law include the following: Thomas Garber and Matthias Neumayr, Zum Grundsatz der perpetuatio fori internationalis im Familienverfahrensrecht unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des KSÜ und der Brüssel IIb-VO; Andreas Geroldinger, Zur Missbrauchskontrolle im Rahmen des Art. 8 Nr. 1 Brüssel Ia-VO – Überlegungen aus Anlass der Entscheidungen OGH 9 Ob 18/22w und 5 Ob 73/23f; Sven Groschischka, Der Gerichtsstand des gewöhnlichen Arbeitsortes in der Brüssel Ia-VO und dessen Bestimmung beim fliegenden Personal; Anna Gürtler, Anerkennungsfähigkeit polnischer Gerichtsurteile nach der Brüssel Ia-VO nach Inkrafttreten der Justizreformen; Jan von Hein, Neues zum Kollisionsrecht der Patientenverfügung; Perrine Kobsik, Die Europäisierung des Erwachsenenschutzrechts; Line Olsen-Ring, Elternschaftsvermutung und Implikationen im internationalen Privat- und Prozessrecht am Beispiel des schwedischen Rechts; Tamás Szabados, Forum Shopping und die EU-Insolvenzverordnung – Das Galapagos-Urteil des Europäischen Gerichtshofs; Matthias Weller and Achim Czubaiko, Die Urteilsdefinition im Haager Anerkennungs- und Vollstreckungsübereinkommen (HAVÜ 2019) – Zur Einrahmung eines Schlüsselbegriffs im Spannungsfeld zwischen international einheitlicher Auslegung und nationaler Entscheidungstypologie.

See here for more details on the volume, including the full table of contents.

Nadia Rusinova has recently published an open access book titled Practical Handbook on EU Family Law. Part I: Key Concepts, Legal Terminology, and CJEU Case Law in Cross-Border Judicial Cooperation (2025).The Handbook can be downloaded from the Author’s website here.

The blurb reads as follows:

The EU Family Law Handbook is a unique, practitioner-focused resource, that offers a clear and structured explanation of the legal terminology and key concepts used in EU family law instruments. It is designed to support legal professionals dealing with cross-border family cases within the EU.

The Handbook focuses on: key legal concepts used in EU family law instruments, autonomous terminology and its interpretation by the CJEU, cross-instrument analysis (Brussels IIb, Rome III, the Maintenance Regulation, Hague Conventions) and practical tools including flowcharts, tables, CJEU excerpts, and QR links to primary sources.

Written in clear, accessible English, the handbook is ideal for lawyers, judges, court staff, legal translators, and anyone dealing with international family law in a multilingual EU context. Unlike traditional commentaries, this handbook is not article-by-article, but concept-by-concept, offering a more intuitive and applied approach for daily practice, training, or decision-making.

The Handbook began from something simple: a need to explain a word. Not just its dictionary meaning, but how it travels across borders, regulations, and decisions. What happens to a legal concept when it’s lifted from one national context and placed into another, spelled in English, and interpreted under EU law? Working in the field of cross-border family law, I’ve often found that legal uncertainty is not only procedural — it is linguistic. And yet, tools that help us work through this uncertainty are still scarce.

Created outside formal funding or commissions, this handbook is offered freely as a small contribution to our shared efforts in improving cross-border family justice. It reflects the everyday needs of those who apply EU family law in practice—judges, lawyers, court staff, and legal educators alike.

The second edition of International Asset Tracing in Insolvency, edited by Felicity Toube, has recently been published by Oxford University Press.

The publisher’s blurb reads as follows.

This is the only book to provide comprehensive coverage of the legal issues involved in asset tracing in insolvencies. Both corporate and personal insolvencies are covered in domestic and international cases. The second edition incorporates recent developments in case law and statutory frameworks in six key jurisdictions-the United States, England and Wales, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Jersey, and Guernsey. It analyses the latest legal developments in cross-border insolvency and general asset tracing initiatives, as well as jurisdiction-specific developments. Developments include the treatment of cryptocurrency insolvencies, legislative shifts in the UK post Brexit, Black Swan injunctions and the effect of the 2024 amendments to the Companies Act, the latest on the restructuring officer regime, and the positions on insolvent trusts. Featuring analysis from experienced specialists in key offshore and onshore financial centres, each chapter deals with a different national framework, setting out statute and case law, and identifying the international tools available to trace assets. These experts identify the specific tools available for tracing and recovering assets-for asset tracing inside or outside of bankruptcy or insolvency processes-and those available for cross-border international cooperation.

Additional information can be found here.

Mathieu Combert and Jérémy Heymann are the editors of a book on the Circulation of Companies under EU Law (La circulation des sociétés en droit de l’Union européenne).

The purpose of the book is to take stock of the case law of the CJEU and recent EU legislation in the field of company law from the perspective of cross-border move of companies.

In addition to contributions surveying the caselaw and legislation (both primary and secondary EU law) which facilitate cross border move of companies, certain chapters focus on certain particular obstacles (public policy exception, evasion of law) or address more specific issues such as the move of companies incorporated in third States, listed companies, insolvency or the tax consequences of relocation.

The full table of contents can be found here.

Contributors include Hervé Synvet, Jean-Sylvestre Bergé, Francesco Martucci, Michel Menjucq, Anastasia Sotiropoulou, Edmond Schlumberger, Mathieu Combet, Jean-Pierre Viennois, Matthieu Zolomian, Nicolas Thirion, Régis Vabres, François Barrière, Thomas Mastrullo, Federico M. Mucciarelli, Cyril Nourissat, Jeremy Heymann, Marc Fallon and Fabrice Picod.

It has not yet been reported on this blog that a few months ago an interesting collection of essays, under the title Die Achtung des Fremden – Leerformel oder Leitprinzip im Internationalen Privatrecht? (Deference to the Foreign – Empty Phrase or Guiding Principle of Private International Law?), has been published by Mohr Siebeck.

Edited by Florian Heindler and Martina Melcher, the volume contains the papers presented at the 4th Private International Law Conference for Young Scholars in Vienna. The contributions, in German and English, cover a range of topics from family and succession law to the law of obligations, while adddressing matters of principle and methodology.

Authors include Shahar Avraham-Giller, Tabea Bauermeister, Tess Bens, Raphael Dommermuth, Victoria Garin Giménez, Vanessa Grifo, Lena Hornkohl, Selina Mack, Horatia Muir Watt, and Sophia Schwimmer.

The full table of contents is here. See here for more information on the book.

How are overriding mandatory rules to be defined, in particular, how can they be distinguished from other mandatory rules? When shall a court apply overriding mandatory rules of a third country (other than the lex fori and the lex causae)? When should an international arbitral tribunal apply such rules? These questions have been struggled with over decades in various legal systems, and a plethora of answers have been given.

Min Kyung Kim has just published an insightful and thought-provoking book on these issues titled ‘Overriding Mandatory Rules in International Commercial Disputes’ (Hart 2025). The book is available in open access.

Kim provides a detailed report of case law and academic debates, retracing South Korean, German, English, Swiss and other legal systems, as well as international texts such as the Hague Principles on Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts or the UNIDROIT Principles on International Commercial Contracts.

But she does not stop there. She also criticises these approaches, and this for very good reasons. Last but not least, she provides her own opinion on how these problems shall be dealt with. In the following, a short overview of her findings will be given.

What are ‘Overriding Mandatory Rules’?

Defining the term overriding mandatory rules seems to be as elusive as catching a fish with bare hands. Kim offers a list of some factors that may be used as a heuristic to identify them:

  • the wording of the provision
  • the legislative intent
  • whether the provision’spurpose would be undermined if it were not applied regardless of the governing law
  • whether the provision’s purpose can be achieved with a similar (equivalent or substitutable) rule of the otherwise applicable law
  • whether administrative or criminal sanctions are imposed for violations of the provision.

Helpfully, she also lists factors that are unimportant

  • whether there are special rules of Private International Law regarding the type of protection that the provision aims at
  • whether the provision is a ‘universal’ or ‘representative’ form of legislation, meaning that it exists in all legal systems
  • whether the provision is of a public or private law nature
  • whether not applying the provision would run counter the forum’s notions of good morals or social order .

She then exemplifies the relevant criteria using South Korean law. This part may be less interesting for international readers; still, it is impressive to see that her test works across a wide range of very diverse provisions.

When Should a Court Apply a Mandatory Rule of a Third Country?

Kim examines this question against the background of a vast number of theories from Civil and Common law countries. She discusses the local data (or ‘lex causae‘) theory, the theory of territoriality, comity, governmental interest analysis, the ‘power theory’, as well as the ‘theory of the two-sided conflict-of-laws rules’. None of them withstands her excruciating analysis, which is guided by two seemingly conflicting requirements: First, that the applicable law should be previsible for the parties, and second, that it should reflect the legitimate interests of all states concerned.

The theory that comes closest to her ideals is the German theory of special connection, which was most faithfully implemented by Art 19 of the Swiss Private International Law Act. (Art 9(3) Rome I Regulation is dismissed because, as Kim explains, it ignores the legitimate interests of third states other than that of the place of performance and does not even correctly reflect the state of English law on which it has been modelled.) But even Art 19 Swiss PILA has its shortcomings, as Kim convincingly shows. Therefore, she drafts her own, very succinct and plausible rule, which is based on three criteria:

  • the legislative purpose of the provision to be applied
  • the close connection of the enacting state to the disputed issue, and
  • whether the provision is legitimate in light of good morals and public order.

With regard to the consequences, she shows flexibility by allowing the court to recognise effects different from those provided by the law of the third country. Kim’s rule is a suggestion to the South Korean legislator, yet it would be useful if other legislators adopted it as well (hello Brussels!?).

And What About Arbitrators?

The question whether arbitrators can and should apply overriding mandatory rules of a law not chosen by the parties is arguably the hardest of all. Kim starts with the preliminary question whether disputes involving such rules are arbitrable. She joins here the US Supreme Court and the CJEU by pleading for a wide scope of arbitrability, combined with an ex post-court control of the award. She then makes clear that the arbitral tribunal has to power to apply third-country overriding mandatory rules even without an authorisation by the parties. Finally, she looks at the criteria for determining which rules should apply. In her view, the most persuasive is to consider or apply the overriding mandatory rules of third countries closely connected to the matter under arbitration.

Further Reflections

This short post cannot do justice to the breadth and depth of Kim’s thinking. The reader is well advised to look into the book itself. I do not suggest this lightly, as I know that everyone is short on time these days. But Kim’s work is a true reference in the best sense of the word. And since it is available in open access, you have no excuse to neglect it. Every discussion about overriding mandatory rules in the future must start with reading it.

The general course given by Louis d’Avout (Université Paris-Panthéon-Assas) in 2022 at the Hague Academy of International Law on Searching for Worldwide Legal Coherence (La cohérence mondiale du droit) was published in Volume 443 of the Collected Courses of the Academy and is soon to be published as a pocketbook.

The author has provided the following English summary of the book.

Abstract

Transnational lives and flows frequently cause legal systems to overlap, increasing both technical conflicts and collisions of institutional views. Humanity has a long history of developing mechanisms for overcoming these divergences. A cardinal property of law is thus maintained in cross-border or trans-community relations: coherence, i. e. the rationality and predictability of the rules applicable to civil conduct, and consequently their effectiveness in properly addressing the interests of both individuals and political communities.

These specific mechanisms, created by lawyers to resolve international conflicts of laws, jurisdiction or authority (particularly as parallel proceedings are concerned), historically emerged at the state level. They have evolved in line with the problems encountered and general changes in legal phenomena. Nowadays, conflicts are no longer confined to the narrow field of private law. They also relate to legal discrepancies in public law or in hybrid regulated areas. In addition, a-national and transnational legal systems are offering themselves as alternatives to state laws; and private methods of dispute resolution, such as arbitration (or other ADR methods), are giving rise to new frictions and sowing fresh discords with states’ judicial institutions. Above all, increased individual mobility, forced or voluntary, added to technological advancements eroding geographical distance, call for greater cooperation between political powers (both spontaneous or formalised), which, in turn, give rise to “supra-state” institutions. The end of closed and self-sufficient legal systems (autarkies), national or otherwise, is a natural consequence of globalised lives.

At the start of the third millennium, the quest for coherence must be approached from two different, yet complementary, perspectives. First, on a horizontal plane, the classic interactions between independent legal spheres make it possible to find legal coherence within transnational or ubiquitous private situations, ensuring these spheres take reciprocal notice of the other and then interact. Subsequently, and more remarkably, institutional verticalization can resurface, enabling certain authorities to act above states and for the benefit of individuals, businesses and other private entities. This sometimes gives rise to new types of conflicts, but primarily provides a means of addressing inconsistencies observed within or at the intersection of particular legal spheres. Pursuing the coherence of the law on a global scale is therefore a matter of legal methodology, which is age-old and yet still capable of responding to the legal frictions of the 21st century. It is equally a matter for international institutions to perfect in the common interest.

Overview of the Book Chapters

After a first chapter dedicated to definitions (Private international law, historically and under various doctrines, Legal Coherence), the First Part (Horizontalities) is divided in three successive chapters, each describing one founding concept of a millennial discipline: Fairness, Connecting rules and factors, and Cooperation. These three concepts, jointly, explain the foundations of private international law, understood as techniques of interaction of independent political and legal spheres.

Chapter II, whose title could best be translated as Fairness and the Softening of Lex Fori, describes, in a legal world without modern tools of private international law, how a spirit of relativity could appear in both private and criminal law, as applied locally to foreigners and crossborder relations. It then explains the spontaneous roots of conflict of laws through general legal techniques (interpretation, unilateral limitation of statutes, creation of transnational rules of jus gentium), creating international justice within particular legal systems.

Chapter III concentrates on the core-concepts of Connecting Factors and Rules. These concepts are discussed as such, and as they appear in both the modern law of international civil procedure (jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement) and that of choice of law. Their fundamental nature and justification are discussed from both a historical and a comparative perspective in the context of modern democracies. In short, the emphasis is put on the fact that there is no spontaneous supranational and a-political private international law. Modern PIL-rules do not localise transnational events or disputes; rather, they try to correctly regulate them. Modern techniques, like escape clauses or fine-tuning mechanisms (forum non conveniens, injunctions), are discussed incidentally in this chapter (as well as the modern vested rights theory and the apparently new recognition paradigm).

Chapter IV analyses the law of transnational cooperations. After a short focus on classical techniques and formal mechanisms (e.g. letters rogatory), this chapter describes the various forms of communication and co-action of authorities belonging to different legal spheres (states, international organisations, arbitrators), spontaneously or under integrated mechanisms for transnational cooperation (Hague Conventions, administrative networks). The nowadays frequent use of interim decisions, injunctive relief and forum non conveniens exceptions is significant of this new trend of transnational dispute resolution through judicial stimulation and dialogue. The reasons underlying this new form of concrete transnational dialogue are explained, and its efficiency in securing final and globally coherent dispute resolutions is questioned. The final section asks: is there a duty for states and disputes resolution bodies, under international law, to co-operate?

The Second Part (“Verticalization”) examines the desirability and reality of supra-state institutions that can better achieve, and guarantee for individuals, transnational and worldwide legal coherence.

In this respect, Chapter V studies achievements within federative organisations (primarily but not exclusively the European Union). These organisations can systematically connect particular legal spheres and authorities with the aim of making the consequences of states’ frontiers invisible for private actors, both citizens and businesses. This is especially remarkable in the field of criminal, public and regulatory law (with the help of tools like full faith and credit or the automatic recognition of legal acts). Federative organisations sometimes create not only specialised supranational judges, but also integrative bodies permitting an automatic cooperation between states (semi-horizontal, semi-vertical). Bearing in mind these models of transnational administrative or criminal law, Chapter V turns again to the more classical private law question of the renewed choice of law approach linked to the ab alto perspective of federative organisations. What is the benefit of procedural verticality above states? Do “diagonal conflicts” really exist within those integrative spheres, besides purely vertical and purely horizontal conflicts? What is to be expected from regional judges resolving conflicts through general principles like economic freedom and fundamental rights? The desirable answer is not necessarily that of legal uniformity, erasing local policies as applied to cross-border situations.

Chapter VI offers a final development, called Law and Justice Above the States. The focus is on classical, as well as forgotten, supranational mechanisms and judicial institutions, that lie at the border of public- and private international law (e.g. Mixed arbitral tribunals). The well-known topic of fragmented legal regimes is developed at the intersection of public and private law. Is, more generally speaking, the UN Organisation benefitting individuals claiming their right to continuity of legal treatment? The Chapter stresses, with the help of examples and case-law, some modern interactions between individual mobility and state sovereignty. Not everything appears as renewed, and the individual has no right to unconditional cross-border coherence and continuity of legal treatment. Conflict of laws situations turn to conflicts among legal spheres and regimes of all kinds (public and private; national, supra- and extra-national) and among the different values they pursue; coordination is still a possibility with the ultimate aim of delivering justice to individuals and communities. Coordination tools and mechanisms remain unchanged; they should now simply apply in a different context.

A collection of essays honoring Marc Fallon has recently been published by Larcier under the title Vers un code européen de droit international privé? Further information can be found here.

The collection, edited by Jean-Yves Carlier and Stéphanie Francq (both professors at the Université Catholique de Louvain, as the honoree), brings together some twenty contributions (mostly in French), divided into four parts.

Part one, opened by an introductory contribution by Alain Wijffels («Ceci n’est pas un code»: tout code est le miroir de la science juridique de son époque), revolves around national approaches to the codification of private international law in a selection of countries, namely Italy (Fausto Pocar), Belgium (Patrick Wautelet), France (Marie-Laure Niboyet), Switzerland (Thomas Kadner Graziano), Japan (Dai Yokomizo), the Netherlands (Hans Ulrich Jessurun d’Oliveira), and Germany (Christian Kohler).

Part two discusses the objectives of codification at the European level, specifically as regards the achievement of European integration (Stéhanie Francq), the concern for social justice (Étienne Pataut), the protection of human rights (Patrick Kinsch), and EU citizenship (Jean-Yves Carlier).

The questions surrounding the means, and the feasibility itself, of a European codification of private international law form the object of part three, with a focus on founding principles (Catherine Kessedjian), constraints arising from primary law (Pietro Franzina), the spatial and material code of a possible code (Thalia Kruger and Cristina González Beilfuss, respectively). Further analysis is offered in light of the on-going discussion on the codification of French rules of private international law (Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon) and in light of scientific codification and the work of learned societies (Fabienne Jault-Seseke and Thomas Kadner Graziano).

Part four is concerned with the implications of codification and consists of a general contribution by Pieter-Augustijn Van Malleghem, followed by a an analysis by Johan Meeusen of the impact of codification on domestic law and by Hans Van Loon on the complementarity of global and regional efforts aimed at the unification of private international law.

Some concluding remarks are offered by the book’s honoree himself, Marc Fallon.

See here for the full table of contents.

Stefano Dominelli (Univ. of Genova) has authored ‘Regolamento Bruxelles I bis e US jurisdiction in personam: riflessioni e proposte su condivisioni valoriali, influenze e osmosi di metodi’ (Editoriale Scientifica, Napoli, 2025). The volume, in Italian (with the conclusive chapter also translated in English) is freely accessible online. He has shared the following presentation of his book.


The aim of the book is to carry out a reading of the Brussels I bis Regulation and of US approaches to jurisdiction in order to develop a comparative assessment that allows to advocate, de iure condendo, for a slow convergence of methods and solutions.

The approach is novel, in that it changes the traditional perspective of the analysis: whereas continental legal traditions are in general juxtaposed by outlining differences in methods and specific solutions, the work seeks to determine the extent to which each legal system does not hold true to its own conceptual starting points. A conjunct reading of both legal orders in light of their respective ‘failures’ to implement their fundamental values, such as predictability, and fairness and justice, makes it possible to identify common ways of internal development (both systems are characterised as being functional-experimentalist in nature) and to detect how specific solutions have converged over time at least concerning general jurisdiction in personam,

The work starts from a classic contraposition between continental and US approaches. By intentionally exaggerating the differences between the two models, it is recalled how continental European legal traditions seek to develop certain, rigid, and predictable rules, as opposed to post US-conflict of laws revolution approaches grounded on considerations of fair play and justice. The introduction distinguishes between fundamental core values on jurisdiction, often implied in each system, which are supposed to be implemented by each rule, and ‘other fundamental principles’ (such as proximity, party autonomy, and others) that can be inferred from each rule, or group of rules. The introduction sets the research question, that is whether rules on jurisdiction in contractual matters and in torts implementing specific policies are also coherent with the fundamental core values that is supposed to shape any rule. The book argues this is not always the case.

By exploring the law in action, Chapter 2 argues that the values of certainty of law and rigidity of rules on jurisdiction in the Brussels I bis Regulation are not always effectively pursued by single provisions. Or, in other words, that other values may take the lead in determining jurisdiction. Whereas Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation seeks to ensure predictability of the competent court, the effective modalities for such identification do not exclude uncertainties or multiple domiciles. Furthermore, the circumstance that the head of jurisdiction can be re-localised also in perspective of litigation, contributes to the erosion of subjective certainty of law. Even more so, the number and importance of special and alternative heads of jurisdiction, that according to Recital 15 of the Brussels I bis Regulation should ‘simply’ complement the general rule, seem to confirm that the general rule must indeed be subject to more flexible approaches. Exclusive fora (expressing State interests in jurisdiction), party autonomy (expressing the interests of State to avoid positive and negative conflicts of jurisdiction), and alternative heads of jurisdiction (expressing an interest in proximity also aimed at the sound administration of justice) are proof of the fact that the Court of Justice of the European Union is willing to take chances to argue that the actor sequitur forum rei solution, conceptualised as being be the primary rule to pursue the ‘constitutional goals’ of the legal framework, alone taken, is not always adequate.

Chapter 3 reconstructs the development of US approaches in respect to jurisdiction over out-of-States defendants. The analysis spans from a territorial conceptualisation of jurisdiction in Pennoyer to the introduction of the minimum contacts theory in International Shoe Co., allowing exercise of jurisdiction over out-of-State defendants so long the court has certain minimum contacts such that the maintenance of the suit does not offend “traditional notions of fair play and substantial justice”. Both elements of the test established in International Shoe Co., that of fair play and substantial justice, are contextualised in light of the most recent case law, amongst which Daimler, where it is argued that the relationship between such diverse elements condensate and crystallise in the ‘being-at-home’ test for general jurisdiction, not distant – content wise – from Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Albeit fair play and justice may still play a role in justifying specific jurisdiction established by domestic long arm statutes over out-of-State defendants, the Chapter seeks to highlight how the International Shoe Co. test has led to backlashes in the case law as a reaction to the minimum contacts theory for general jurisdiction and, consequently, the making of solutions that are more certain and possibly rigid in their content.

Chapter 4 rationalises the findings, warning, though, that any assessment made on a different legal system should not be carried out in light of values that are alien to that system. It is argued that European rules of international civil procedure in contracts and torts in the Brussels I bis Regulation are not immune to forms of flexibilisation, suggesting that flexibility, on the one hand, and the rigid predetermination of rules, on the other hand, are not necessarily self-excluding values even in the Brussels I bis regime despite its declared aim to promote certainty and predictability. It is also argued that the tendency to flexibility, albeit being limited in nature, shows how much rigidity of provisions leads to backlashes and attempts to shift towards other models and approaches. Similarly, with reference to solutions adopted by US Sovereign Sister States, it is argued that a pure model based on considerations of fair play and substantive justice in establishing jurisdiction viz out-of-States defendants has also to reactions. Leaving too much room for interpretation on courts has determined the development of more predictable tests on jurisdiction, such as the being-at-home rule, that are not significantly dissimilar to more typically European solutions. In this sense, it is argued that systems based on considerations of rigidity and predictability of rules are ‘contaminated’ by flexibility considerations, and – the other way around – systems permeated by considerations of fair play have been themselves ‘contaminated’ by considerations of predictability.

Building upon the conclusion that both legal orders adopt specific solutions that are to some extent inconsistent with the assumed fundamental values of their respective legal framework (certainty and predictability on the one side, and fair play and substantial justice, on the other side), and that such systems are to some extent converging at least in part, the reading of such failures leads to the discovery of a fundamental principle that is common to both of them: that of the necessity for the jurisdiction to have some connection with the case. It is argued that this principle of connection, rather than others, is to be identified in light of statutory provisions and the case law as being the fundamental core value on jurisdiction that must necessarily be implemented by any rule and to which each rule must abide to. Even though, it is admitted, the two legal systems still diverge on the intensity of an objective or personal connection that might justify general or specific jurisdiction over out-of-State defendants.

The suggestion that both systems have the same fundamental aim paves the way to a reasoning on possible cross-fertilisation in terms of methods and solutions. If both purse the same aim (that of connection), single approaches of one legal system should not be necessarily and aprioristically labelled as being unacceptable in the other. However, the author advises for caution as the discovery of a common fundamental principle is per se not sufficient to ensure successful cross-fertilisation of methods sic et simpliciter. Local legal traditions (such as the strong preference for rigid rules in the Brussels I bis Regulation) cannot be ignored and contribute to the success or failure of any cross-influence.

Chapter 4 puts the idea of the possible transplant of solutions to a test, dwelling on whether something like the minimum contacts theory may – at least to some extent – be developed in the context of the Brussels I bis. The case of Due Diligence Directive is taken as a case study. It is argued that a ‘pure’ minimum contacts theory would never fit continental approaches; yet, a proper adaptation and the development of a specific rule which may translate in clearer terms the conditions to establish (and predict) specific jurisdiction, may theoretically be acceptable in the end even if the contact (such as revenues in a Member State of the European Union) is not a typical one under the European local tradition. In this sense, according to the author, a ‘predictable’ rule not expressing any connection between the jurisdiction and the case would have to be considered methodologically unacceptable. On the contrary, a rather flexible head of jurisdiction based on non-traditional connecting factors should at least not be excluded a priori if it does indeed express a connection between the case and the jurisdiction.

The work concludes by noting that despite the reconstruction of a fundamental common principle which may to some extent bring the two systems closer, significant divergencies still remain. The book takes the forum non conveniens doctrine as an example, suggesting that even though its dogmatic compatibility with the principle of connection should not be excluded a priori from the perspective of the Brussels I bis Regulation, as it would be functional to ensure effective connection in the single case, the different ways the two legal systems conceptualise exercise of jurisdiction does still strongly influence local legal cultures, up to the point that a generalised introduction of such an approach in the context of the Brussels I bis Regulation seems unlikely for the time being.

Reinhard Bork (University of Hamburg) and Michael Veder (Radboud University) edited The UNCITRAL Model Laws on Cross-Border Insolvency and on the Recognition and Enforcement of Insolvency-Related Judgments — An Article-by-Article Commentary with Edward Elgar. The book is part of the Elgar Commentaries in Corporate and Company Law series.

The commentary provides an analysis of UNCITRAL Model Laws designed to standardize cross-border insolvency law: the Model Law on Cross-Border Insolvency and the Model Law on Recognition and Enforcement of Insolvency-Related Judgments (MLIJ).

It explores how different countries across multiple continents have adopted and interpreted these model laws. It examines essential legal terms, such as foreign main and non-main proceedings, and discusses practical challenges in their application. The book also emphasizes the role of these model laws in fostering legal cooperation and ensuring more uniform insolvency practices worldwide.

In addition to the editors, the following have contributed to the commentary: Stephan Madaus, Irit Mevorach, Rodrigo Rodriguez, Catarina Serra, Christopher Symes, Virginia Torrie, Kristin van Zwieten, Wan Wai Yee and G. Ray Warner.

Stefan Arnold (University of Münster) and Bettina Heiderhoff (University of Münster) edited Children in Migration and International Family Law – The Child’s Best Interests Principle at the Interface of Migration Law and Family Law with Springer.

The book, part of the EU-funded FAMIMOVE project, explores the challenges faced by children and families migrating to the EU, focusing on the interplay between international family law and migration law.

The book is available in open access and features the following contributions.

Introduction

Bettina Heiderhoff, Stefan Arnold, Children in Migration and International Family Law: An Introduction

This introductory chapter gives an overview over the aims and topics of the book. The key contents of the contributions to the book are briefly presented.
The authors begin by describing the complexity of the interface between migration law and family law and then highlight some crucial, overarching issues. In particular, they show that the best interests of the child are interpreted differently by different actors. The divergence of approaches in migration and family law is striking.
Also, some central case law of the CJEU and ECtHR for the topics covered by FAMIMOVE is discussed. The article concludes with an overview of the main actors at the interface between migration law and family law and their roles or activities.

Marta Pertegás Sender, An Introduction to FAMIMOVE, Its Accomplishments and Its Challenges

The author summarises the genesis, working methods and objectives of the FAMIMOVE project.

General Topics

María González Marimón, The Child’s Best Interests in International Jurisdiction Under the Brussels IIter Regulation

Cross-border conflicts dealing with parental responsibility matters have a wide diversity which is projected in the Brussels IIter Regulation international jurisdiction model. In particular, the system is articulated on the principle of the best interests of the child, linked to the criterion of proximity. Following this logic, the Brussels IIter Regulation, inheriting the system from its predecessor, reflects a much more accurate balance between the two conceptions of the best interests of the child, in abstracto and in concreto. The aim of this chapter is to present the jurisdiction model on parental responsibility matters of the Brussels IIter Regulation, from the necessary children-based approach that should be paramount in any case involving children, including Private International Law rules. This overview will allow to reflect on how the jurisdiction rules seek to answer to the complexity of international movement of families through the articulation of the best interest of the child principle.

Iris Goldner Lang, The Principle of the Child’s Best Interests in EU Law on Third-Country Nationals

This chapter demonstrates that the principle of the child’s best interests is an integral value of EU law and serves as an underlying rationale for EU legislation and judgments. It is analysed how the principle of the best interests of the child affects the rights of third country nationals in the EU, with a focus on decisions relating to family reunification and EU migration and asylum law. In this chapter a multidimensional conception of the child’s best interests principle is developed, emphasising its threefold function as a substantive right, as an interpretative tool and as a procedural rule. The article concludes that the principle of the child’s best interests will continue to grow in importance in EU law on third-country nationals.

Kai Hüning, Binding Effect of an Age Assessment

The assessment of age is one of the most challenging aspects when unaccompanied refugees, who are potentially minors, arrive in their country of destination. A particular problem arises when authorities in different countries or different authorities within the same country have doubts about whether a refugee is a minor.

Guardianship for Unaccompanied Minor Refugees

Orsolya Szeibert, Guardianship of Children in the Context of Migration in Hungary

This chapter explains the legal framework on guardianship for unaccompanied minor refugees in Hungary and deals with the real-life experiences of being an unaccompanied minor. The legal framework is fragmented and has continuously been such in the last decade. The situation of these children in Hungary was severely altered in the mid-2010s by several legal acts that contained special provisions for the “crisis situation caused by mass immigration”, and the (negative) effects of these provisions on minors are clearly pointed out in the chapter. These effects have been seen in the field of guardianship and other child protection measures and the prolongation of the crisis situation caused by mass immigration influences all legal sources which determine children’s rights. The chapter highlights the amendment of the child protection law and the implementation of children’s rights in case of unaccompanied minors. Some special legal protections of refugees from Ukraine are analysed as well. The chapter can be considered as a snapshot of how the situation of unaccompanied children is developing, and to which legal and temporal changes they and children’s rights are exposed to.

Bettina Heiderhoff, Guardianship and Other Protective Measures for Minor Refugees in Germany

This chapter explains the legal framework on guardianship and other protective measures, especially the so-called provisional taking into care, for unaccompanied minor refugees in Germany and explores the central terms “minor” and “unaccompanied”. Significant problems are highlighted in this chapter, in particular a conflict of interest on the part of the Youth Welfare Office, a lack of specific knowledge of asylum law on the part of guardians, the handling of cross-border guardianships, and certain problems in assessing age and responsibility.

Bettina Heiderhoff, A European Approach to Cross-Border Guardianship

This chapter considers whether the practice of appointing guardians could be improved by regulation at European level. It takes a pessimistic view of the future in the light of the New Pact on Migration and Asylum.

Early Marriage

Ulf Maunsbach, Early Marriages in Sweden

This chapter explains the recent developments in the Swedish legal framework on early marriage. It is shown, that early marriages are generally not recognised and only a narrow exception exists. This chapter argues for allowing individual exceptions to enable authorities and courts to make carefully considered decisions.

Stefan Arnold, Early Marriage in Germany: Law and Politics of Cultural Demarcation

This chapter examines the legal framework on early marriage for unaccompanied minor refugees in Germany. The article focuses on a critical analysis of the Federal Law to combat child marriages and its adjustments through the Law for the Protection of Minors in Foreign Marriages effective from 1 July 2024. It is demonstrated that the situation of those in need of protection, particularly the young women concerned and the children born from such marriage, has worsened as a result of the law.

Martina Melcher, Early Marriages in Austria: Private International Law and Ordre Public Assessment

This chapter explains the legal framework on early marriage in Austria. It is outlined, that the Austrian legal situation allows the courts to pursue a case-to-case approach in which the individual circumstances can be taken into account. The article argues in favour of the case-by-case approach, but emphasises that consequences of the non-recognition of an early marriage should be regulated.

Stefan Arnold, Early Marriage: A European Perspective

This article provides an overview and comparison of the findings of the contributions in this chapter and an outlook on possible European improvements. To protect the persons involved, the article argues against symbolic law-making and emphatically proposes a case-by-case approach.

Kafāla

Nadjma Yassari, Beyond Kafāla: How Parentless Children Are Placed in New Homes in Muslim Jurisdictions

Kafāla is just one of many systems used in the different Islamic laws in order to integrate a parentless child into a “foster” family. This article gives an overview of the different institutes and their functions.

Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Kafāla in France

This chapter explains the handling of kafāla-cases in France. The practical significance of kafāla in France is underlined, as many people of Moroccan or Algerian nationality living in France assume responsibility for a child born in their country of origin through kafāla. It is argued that although kafāla is not adoption, it should be treated in a similar way to ensure the protection of the fundamental rights of all parties concerned. It is stressed that the necessary framework for this regulation is provided by Article 33 of the 1996 Chid Protection Convention.

María Mayela Celis Aguilar, Kafāla in the Netherlands

This chapter explains the handling of kafāla-cases in the Netherlands, including the respective case law and migration legal framework. A change in policy in 2013 is noted, whereby kafāla is no longer handled in the same way as adoption but, with some caution, in a similar way to foster care measures. The Dutch policy on the recognition of kafāla is assessed as generally cohesive and in line with applicable international instruments. However, concerns are also raised about the use of kafāla to circumvent adoption and immigration policies and regulations.

Leontine Bruijnen, Kafāla in Belgium: Private International Law as an Essential Tool to Establish Migration Law Consequences?

This chapter explains how kafāla-cases are handled in Belgium, including the respective migration case law and migration legal framework. This article emphasises that a kafāla should be characterised as a child protection measure under the 1996 Child Protection Convention but that the Convention does not solve all issues relating to kafāla. The Belgian general recognition rules offer a solution for kafālas outside the scope of the 1996 Child Protection Convention. It is suggested that the private international law framework should be considered when determining whether a makfūl (ward) can be regarded as an unaccompanied minor.

Giovanna Ricciardi, Jeannette Wöllenstein-Tripathi, Principles to Ensure a Cross-Border Kafāla Placement Is in the Best Interests of the Child

This contribution aims at highlighting principles as well as recommended practice to guide states in ensuring a cross-border kafāla placement is in the best interests of a child. These principles stem from the ISS’ conviction that, from a child rights perspective, both public international and private international law provisions must inform approaches concerning cross-border kafāla. This joint approach is based on ISS’ long-standing casework experience in working daily and across the globe on complex cross-border child protection cases.

Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Recognition of Kafāla in European Member States: Need for a Uniform Approach?

This article provides an overview of the different approaches adopted by EU member states and highlights the lack of a uniform EU legislative approach. It is emphasised that any European solution must comply with the EU Charter, the 1996 Child Protection Convention and respect the cultural context of the child.

Additional Topics

Alessia Voinich, The Role of the Court of Justice in Shaping the Right to Maintain Family Unity for Beneficiaries of International Protection

The right to maintain family unity is one of the inherent guarantees of the content of international protection provided for in Chapter VII of the Qualifications Directive. This right extends to both refugees and beneficiaries of subsidiary protection, safeguarding the integrity of family units already present within the member state offering protection.
This inclusion of family unity within the framework of international protection reflects a more specific application of broader principles enshrined in instruments like the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights (Art. 7 and 24) and the European Convention on Human Rights (Art. 8). Notably, the Geneva Convention itself lacks an analogous provision, though the Final Act of the UN Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Status of Refugees and Stateless Persons emphasizes family unity as an ‘essential right’ for refugees and urges the States to protect it.
However, ensuring the practical application of this right presents significant challenges. The Qualifications Directive (Directive 2011/95/EU) mandates member states to uphold family unity yet setting specific conditions and delegating aspects to national laws (para. II).
This has resulted in a complex body of case law from the Court of Justice, which has navigated this tension and developed innovative legal solutions within asylum law.
This Chapter delves into this landscape and examines how the Court has addressed issues such as the flexibility of member states in establishing more favorable national regimes (para. III), the complex link between family member rights and the asylum right of their relative who is a beneficiary of international protection (para. IV), and situations where responsibility for international protection and for ensuring family unity falls on different member states (para. V).
Finally, the Chapter will examine the impact of recent reforms within the Common European Asylum System (CEAS) on this evolving legal landscape (para. VI) and some concluding remarks will be drawn (para. VII).

Giovanni Zaccaroni, Polygamous Marriages and Reunification of Families on the Move Under EU Law: An Overview

Polygamous marriages are usually associated with countries outside the EU. However, their recognition and the rights attached to the status of spouse, both civil and social, gave rise to a debate both in case law as well as in scholarship. The existing prohibition of family reunification under EU law represents an obstacle to free movement and family reunification of migrant families, and, potentially, also to the best interest of the child. At the same time, such a prohibition is rooted in the necessity to protect and promote equal treatment between men and women, enshrined in the EU Charter as well as in the national constitutions. As it will be seen, the debate on the balance to be found between these competing rights is far from being over.

The Spanish publisher Marcial Pons has published in 2024 a collection of essays edited by Maria Font-Mas (Universitat Rovira i Virgili) titled Private International Law on Rights in rem in the European Union. Some of the contributions are in Spanish, others in English. Free online access to the whole book is provided here.

The essays collected in the book examine both the current status of private international law relating to property rights in Europe and the changes that can reasonably be expected to occur in the near future, including in light of the ongoing projects that are being carried out in the framework of the Groupe européen de droit international privé (GEDIP) and EAPIL.

The authors include Georgina Garriga Suau, Josep M. Fontanellas Morell, Héctor Simón Moreno, Christopher A. Whytock, Rocío Caro Gándara, Josep M. Fontanellas Morell, Iván Heredia Cervantes, Nerea Magallón Elósegui, Ángel Serrano de Nicolás, Albert Font i Segura, Pau Oriol Cosialls Perpinyà, Ilaria Pretelli, Carmen Parra Rodríguez, Cristina González Beilfuss, Diana Marín Consarnau, Eva-Maria Kieninger, Francisco J. Garcimartín Alférez, Afonso Patrão, Gilles Cuniberti, Jonathan Schenk, Birgit van Houtert, Alfonso Ortega Giménez, Ivana Kunda, Janeen M. Carruthers, Sabrina Ferrazzi, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Rosa Miquel Sala, Silvana Canales Gutiérrez and Vésela Andreeva Andreeva.

The first book in the European Association of Private International Law series, announced in an earlier post on this blog, is out.

Edited by Morten M. Fogt (Aarhus University), the volume, published by Edward Elgar, builds on the presentations delivered at the EAPIL Founding Conference held in Aarhus in June 2022.

The chapters discuss current and future challenges of private international law.

While the focus is on the developments of European private international law, the relationship with thirds States is also considered in the various chapters.

Opened by a contribution by Peter Arnt Nielsen titled Civil cooperation in the EU from 1960 to 2024, the volume features a first set of chapters dealing with private international law and technology, covering digital platforms (Marie-Élodie Ancel), digital assets and smart contracts (Matthias Lehmann), transfer of digital assets (Burcu Yüksel Ripley), and digital judicial cooperation (Burkhard Hess).

The book goes on with a chapter on the fragmentation of European private international law in family matters (by Thalia Kruger), a chapter on family courts and inter-country arbitration on cross-border custody disputes (by Gian Paolo Romano), one on international property law and territoriality (by Marta Pertegás Sender) and one on selected challenges in international succession law (by Haris Pamboukis).

More information available here.

Monika Wałachowska (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Toruń), Mariusz Fras (University of Silesia, Katowice) and Pierpaolo Marano (University of Malta) edited Insurance in Private International Law. Insurance and Reinsurance in Private International Law, Jurisdiction and Applicable Law with Springer. The book is part of the AIDA Europe Research Series on Insurance Law and Regulation.

Structured into two main sections, the book addresses jurisdictional questions under the Brussels I bis Regulation and explores applicable law matters under the Rome I Regulation. Specifically, the book is divided into 9 parts, dealing with jurisdiction and applicable law in cross-border insurance disputes, law applicable to insurance matters according to Rome I Regulation (and national laws), jurisdiction in matters relating to insurance, reinsurance, actio directa, Insurance Distribution Directive and private international law, space insurance, semi-automated and automated vehicles and recourse claim.

Contributors include Deyan Draguiev, Geert van Calster, Petr Dobiáš, Stefano Dominelli, Helmut Heiss, Monika Wałachowska, Iryna Dikovska, Kyriaki Noussia, Rui Dias, Mariusz Fras, Pilar Jiménez Blanco, Jacek Kudła, Bartosz Wołodkiewicz, Balázs Tőkey, Dafina Dimitrova Sarbinova, Dariusz Fuchs, Georgina Garriga Suau, Christian Rüsing, Mateusz Pilich, Katarzyna Malinowska, Mihael Mišo Mudrić and Ewa Bagińska.

The Société de législation comparée has published a compendium of legal studies on foreign law (Le Droit Étranger). The scholarly works in this 3-volume collection examine the role of foreign law in shaping legal thought and practice, offering insights into its academic contributions, practical applications, and future perspectives.

Background

Over the last ten years, the Société de législation comparée has produced a series of collective studies on the theoretical, methodological and practical issues of access to, knowledge of and implementation of the law. These studies have now been brought together in this compendium, thanks to Gustavo Cerqueira (Professor at the University Côte d’Azur) and Nicolas Nord, Secretary General of the International Commission of Civil Status). The objective is to provide academics and practitioners with an overview of the reflections of lawyers from different backgrounds on the most salient issues relating to this often neglected chapter of conflict-of-laws, as well as their proposals for ensuring the most accurate establishment of the content of  foreign law.

Compendium Launch

A conference devoted to the compendium will be held on 23 January 2025 at 5.00 PM (UCT+1) in Paris (28, rue Saint Guillaume). The compendium’s academic contributions will be illustrated, starting with its insights into private international law and beyond this field. The discussion will then turn to the practical applications of the compendium, focusing on its value for assessing and providing expertise on foreign law. Finally, the event will address the perspectives offered by the compendium on codification, with presentations dedicated to both national and international “codifiers”. The conference will conclude with closing remarks.

The list of speakers includes François Molinié (President of the Société de législation comparée), Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon (Univ. Panthéon-Assas) Eleonora Rajneri (Univ. Piemonte Orientale), Vincent Vigneau (French Cour de cassation), Lukas Heckendorn Urscheler (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Julien Dubarry (Univ. Sarre), Cyril Nourissat (Univ. Lyon 3), Nicolas Nord (ICCS) and Gustavo Cerqueira (Univ. Côte d’Azur).

This conference will be held in French.

Registration is necessary by 21 January 2025 via email (emmanuelle.bouvier@legiscompare.com)

Johan Tufte-Kristensen (Copenhagen University) and Mustafa Sert (Gorrissen Federspiel law firm) have authored a new Danish textbook titled International privatret (Private International Law). The book focuses exclusively on choice of law issues, omitting procedural aspects such as jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments. It offers a comprehensive overview of choice of law issues from a Danish perspective.

Spanning 316 pages, the book is organized into seven parts and 18 chapters. It begins with an introduction in Part I. Chapter 1 explores the rationales, ideas, and methodologies of private international law, while Chapter 2 provides a historical overview, tracing the field’s roots from non-legal religious concepts in ancient civilizations to its development as a legal discipline in Denmark.

Part II (Chapters 3 and 4) covers general issues. Chapter 3 discusses classical choice-of-law methodologies, including characterization, substitution, and the application of foreign law. Chapter 4 addresses the limits of choice of law, focusing on procedural boundaries, public policy considerations, and evasion of laws.

Part III delves into family law, spanning five chapters. Chapter 5 covers personal law, Chapter 6 focuses on children’s rights, Chapter 7 examines marriage, Chapter 8 discusses matrimonial property, and Chapter 9 explores succession law.

Commercial law dominates Parts IV to VII. Part IV (Chapter 10) addresses company law. Part V (Chapters 11–13) focuses on contracts. Chapter 11 highlights Denmark’s unique position within the EU, applying the 1980 Rome Convention instead of the Rome I Regulation. Chapter 12 discusses choice of law for general contracts, while Chapter 13 surveys specific contracts such as consumer, transport, and arbitration agreements.

Part VI examines non-contractual obligations, mirroring the structure of Part V. Chapter 14 discusses general issues regarding choice of law for non-contractual obligations, Chapter 15 explores connecting principles and factors, and Chapter 16 addresses specific areas like product liability and intellectual property.

Finally, Part VII concludes with Chapters 17 and 18, focusing on property law and creditor protection. Whereas other EU member states are bound by the Rome II Regulation for non-contractual obligations, Denmark is not. The authors emphasize that the choice of law rules in the Rome II Regulation cannot generally be made applicable by analogy in Denmark (p. 243). This conclusion can be compared to the contrary position taken in Norwegian private international law, where the Supreme Court repeatedly has stated that the Rome II Regulation shall be made applicable by analogy for issues where there are no explicit Norwegian conflict of law rules (see e.g. my blog post of 1 July 2024, “Norwegian Supreme Court on the Law Applicable to Traffic Accidents”). Instead of applying the lex loci damni rule (which is the general rule set out in Article 4.1 of the Rome II Regulation), Denmark traditionally relied on the lex loci delicti as its general rule for non-contractual matters but has gradually adopted a centre of gravity test for establishing the law applicable to non-contractual matters (p. 253).

The ambitious work by Tufte-Kristensen and Sert provides an excellent survey of Danish private international law. As Denmark does not apply the EU private international law regulations like other EU member states, such an overview is both valuable and thought-provoking. The book’s clear and logical structure makes it a useful resource for practitioners and scholars alike. For anyone interested in private international law and proficient in a Scandinavian language, International privatret is an essential addition to their library.

Droit des affaires internationales - Walid Ben Hamida - Olivier Cachard - Rémi Dalmau - 4e édition | Lgdj.frOlivier Cachard (University of Nancy), Walid Ben Hamida (University of Lille) and Rémi Dalmau (University of Nancy) are the authors of the fourth edition of Cachard’s texbook on international commercial and investment law (Droit des affaires internationales – Commerce international et investissement).

In line with the French tradition, the book was initially dedicated to commercial conflicts and uniform law (CISG, conventions on carriage of goods and persons, etc…) and covered essentially international company law (including insolvency), international contracts and international commercial arbitration. These topics are still covered, but a new part focusing on international investment law is added, which explains the addition of Prof Ben Hamida. The title of the book aims at reflecting the extension of its scope.

The French blurb reads:

Le droit des affaires internationales régit les opérations du commerce international (l’établissement, la vente ou le transport…) et l’investissement étranger dans un État d’accueil. L’investissement étranger a conquis une place centrale durant les 20 dernières années. Il gagne à être présenté après le droit du commerce international car, en pratique, l’investissement étranger protégé par les traités internationaux d’investissements se concrétise par des mécanismes classiques du commerce international tels que l’établissement de filiales communes ou les contrats de Build Operate Transfer, de construction, ou encore de joint-venture.

Le manuel présente ainsi successivement les deux piliers du droit des affaires internationales en mettant l’accent sur leur réalisation contentieuse au moyen de l’arbitrage commercial international et transnational d’investissement. Conforme aux programmes de master 1 et 2, il est adapté à la préparation de l’examen du CRFPA, en particulier l’option droit international et européen. Véritable couteau suisse, il servira aussi au praticien et aux activités de formation continue en entreprise.

More details on the book can be found here.

This post has been written by Ekaterina Aristova, Leverhulme Trust Early Career Fellow, Bonavero Institute of Human Rights, Faculty of Law, University of Oxford. It is the sixth and final post in the EAPIL blog on-line symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed and Dalia Palombo can be found here, here, here here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


On 26 November 2024, the Ontario Superior Court, under Justice Morgan, dismissed a civil case against Barrick Gold Corporation (Barrick) on jurisdictional grounds (Judgment). The case involved allegations of gross human rights abuses in Tanzania. The Judgment came out while I was reading insightful blogs by Professor Peter Muchlinski, Professor Geert Van Calster, Dr Mukarrum Ahmed and Dr Dalia Palombo. I want to thank the contributors again for their generous assessment of my book and thoughtful critique. The Judgment provides an excellent opportunity to reflect on the role of jurisdictional rules in business and human rights litigation, as well as the broader arguments raised in this symposium.

The case against Barrick drew on the precedent set in Nevsun Resources Ltd v Araya, where the Canadian Supreme Court ruled that Canadian companies may be held liable under Canadian law for breaches of customary international law committed in foreign jurisdictions. While the Nevsun case was ultimately settled, it raised hopes that the claims against Barrick might further clarify the scope of corporate liability. Unfortunately, those hopes have not materialised. Once again, the rules of jurisdiction under private international law proved to be a significant barrier for claimants pursuing justice in business and human rights litigation.

Discussion of the Judgment

The case against Barrick was launched by Tanzanian citizens who claimed that they or their family members had been injured or killed at a mining site in Tanzania. The mine is owned by North Mara Gold Mine Limited (NMGML), a local company. Barrick, a Canadian parent company, is the majority shareholder of NMGML alongside the Tanzanian government. The ‘violent incidents’, as referred to in the Judgment, were carried out by armed members of the Tanzanian police, who provide security at the mine. These police officers work alongside unarmed private security guards contracted by NMGML and Twiga Minerals Corporation (Twiga), a Tanzanian company that provides management services to the mine. Twiga itself is also jointly owned by Barrick and the Tanzanian government. The involvement of the Tanzanian police is governed by Memorandums of Understanding (MoUs) signed with NMGML. Under these agreements, NMGML provides funding and certain equipment to support police operations at the mine. However, the Tanzanian police remain an independent unit of the sovereign state.

There is no dispute between the parties that the killings and severe injuries were perpetrated by the Tanzanian police [12]. The claimants’ case against Barrick relies on the management and oversight exercised by the parent company over the mine. The claimants argue that Barrick undertook responsibility for ensuring human rights standards at its mining operations worldwide and facilitated specific training programs for the Tanzanian police. Additionally, the claimants point to the fact that the MoUs were signed by NMGML officers and directors who were appointed by Barrick [12]. To further substantiate their case, the claimants rely on internal corporate documents, which – they assert – demonstrate that Barrick is ‘ultimately the source of wrongdoing at the mine’ [14]-[15].

In sum, the framing of the case closely resembles foreign direct liability claims (FDL Claims) brought against transnational corporations in other jurisdictions. The claimants are directly targeting a powerful parent company in its home jurisdiction, alleging that its own acts or omissions at the place of domicile resulted in a breach of the duty of care owed to them.

Like many other corporate defendants facing FDL claims, Barrick sought to have the case dismissed or permanently stayed for lack of jurisdiction or, alternatively, on the forum non conveniens grounds [1]. Justice Morgan agreed, concluding that the subject matter of the litigation was located in Tanzania [142]. He found the evidence compelling that the incidents occurred in Tanzania, the mine was neither operated nor overseen from Ontario, and, ultimately, the alleged human rights violations did not take place in Ontario [148].

Justice Morgan also made obiter comments regarding the forum non conveniens challenge. Again, he sided with the defendant, holding that Tanzania was clearly a more appropriate forum for adjudicating the case. In his view, several factors strongly favoured Tanzania, including the likely application of Tanzanian law, the convenience and cost-effectiveness of litigating in Tanzania and the presence of most witnesses in that jurisdiction [149]-[168].

Comparative Jurisprudence

Undoubtedly, the Judgment is deeply disappointing for victims of business-related human rights abuses affected by the overseas activities of Canadian corporations who seek justice in Canadian courts. It is interesting to assess how the Judgment aligns with broader debates on corporate accountability for human rights violations and comparative jurisprudence.

One particularly striking aspect of the Judgment is Barrick’s characterization of the case and Justice Morgan’s apparent agreement with this framing. Barrick argued that ‘by suing the geographically distant majority shareholder of NMGML in a jurisdiction detached from the events giving rise to the claim, the Plaintiffs will be able to emphasize generic pronouncements about corporate responsibility rather than focus on rights and wrongs on the ground during the violent incidents at issue’ [13]. Justice Morgan echoed this perspective, cautioning – through a reference to a different case – against Ontario becoming an ‘international hosting court’ for disputes with no ‘real or substantial’ connection to the jurisdiction [147].

This approach underscores a critique I raised in my introductory blog: the lack of recognition, for jurisdictional purposes, of the underlying nature of FDL Claims. The Judgment views the case solely through the lens of events that occurred in Tanzania. But they are only one aspect of the whole story. The case brought in the Canadian court fundamentally concerns the role of the Canadian company in managing and overseeing its global business operations. FDL Claims ought to be assessed by the courts in their entirety with due consideration of both the local and foreign aspects of the parent company’s activities. It is problematic to suggest that the case relates solely to the subsidiary’s or third party’s misconduct in a host state. Such an approach simply does not match the organizational structure and economic reality of transnational corporations. I explore this argument in much greater detail in my book.

The stance taken to undermine the parent company liability aspect of the case in the Judgment seems at odds with the broader international direction of travel, particularly in the context of mandatory human rights due diligence. While EU Member States are actively preparing to transpose the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive (CSDDD) into their national laws, there is also a debate about the appropriate regulatory framework in Canada itself, including the potential of Canada’s recent modern slavery legislation. Moreover, Canada has become, over the last decades, a jurisdiction with a significant number of FDL Claims, which, one might argue, should have better prepared domestic courts for the complexities of such disputes. Two prominent examples are the Nevsun case mentioned earlier and Choc v Hudbay, which was recently settled. I must also acknowledge the valuable contributions of Canadian scholars in addressing the governance gap surrounding the operations of Canadian multinationals, as well as the growing emphasis on home state regulation (see, e.g., work by Penelope Simons and Audrey Macklin and Sara Seck).

How does the Judgment compare to English jurisprudence, which is the focus of the book? On one hand, there is a clear similarity in the difficulty of litigating cases of corporate complicity, particularly where parent companies or their subsidiaries are involved in the commission of abuses by third parties, such as police or private security companies. These abuses may occur through activities like providing goods and services, purchasing raw materials, hiring or training security services, or financing harmful behaviour. When considering the parent company’s duty of care in Kalma v African Minerals (cited by Justice Morgan), the English Court of Appeal acknowledged that  ‘this was not a situation which easily fitted into the established authorities in this area’ [111].

However, there are also apparent differences in judicial reasoning. The first concerns the legal weight given to corporate human rights policies. Many readers of this blog will be familiar with the English cases of Lungowe v Vedanta and Okpabi v Shell, in which the UK Supreme Court expanded the scope of the parent company’s duty of care. It was held that, under appropriate circumstances, parent companies could be held liable for providing defective advice to subsidiaries, promulgating defective group-wide policies that the subsidiary implemented, making representations about exercising a certain degree of supervision and then failing to act accordingly. In contrast, Justice Morgan described Barrick’s global sustainability policies as ‘analogous to the marketing efforts of an international hotel chain […]’ [144]. This approach, once again, overlooks the efforts of many home states, including Canada, to strengthen corporate transparency and accountability for human rights commitments. Let’s not forget the growing importance of greenwashing litigation and the willingness of domestic courts and state competition authorities to challenge unsubstantiated corporate net zero commitments or sustainability claims.

The second significant difference between the Judgment and the rulings of English courts in FDL Claims concerns the assessment of the likelihood of a fair trial in a foreign state. English courts have frequently resolved jurisdictional issues on forum non conveniens grounds. Without delving into extensive detail, the test essentially requires a nuanced assessment, avoiding abstract statements about the legal system and judiciary of another sovereign state. The focus is on whether, in this specific case, the claimants would be denied substantial justice in the foreign forum. In contrast, the Judgment largely focuses on a general assessment of the independence of the Tanzanian judiciary, the peculiarities of the Tanzanian legal system and the availability of activist lawyers in Tanzania. However, there is a lack of a more specific evaluation regarding whether the claimants would receive a fair trial in Tanzania in a case about the liability of a Canadian company, where the Tanzanian police are the primary perpetrators of human rights violations, and the Tanzanian government is involved in joint ventures with the said Canadian company. To be fair, Justice Morgan did note the lack of evidence from the claimants that could have strengthened their case. It would be interesting to see more research on the differences between the forum non conveniens test under Canadian and English law and its implications for business and human rights litigation.

Future Imperfect

There is a certain irony in the fact that the Judgment was released on 26 November 2024, coinciding with the second day of the 13th UN Forum on Business and Human Rights in Geneva. This annual event gathers over 2,000 participants to discuss advancing corporate accountability frameworks. One might expect Canada to demonstrate leadership in this area; however, the Judgment serves as yet another example of a parent company sheltering behind a jurisdictional veil, thereby contributing to the corporate immunity gap.

How does the Judgment align with the narratives discussed in this symposium? Dr Ahmed has forcefully advocated revisiting the application of the forum non conveniens test by English courts – a reform that could be equally relevant for Canada. In the absence of judicial progress, legislative action may provide a solution. Professor Muchlinski has compellingly argued for the introduction of a statutory duty of care, enforceable through damages – a model embraced by the EU in its CSDDD. However, as the enforcement of the French Duty of Vigilance Law illustrates, creating a cause of action to sue a parent company in its home state is only a partial solution. Procedural barriers to justice must also be addressed. Civil society organizations have emphasized that transposing the CSDDD into domestic law will require significant attention to litigation costs, the availability of representative actions, burden of proof requirements, jurisdiction over non-EU defendants and choice of law issues.

At the same time, debates over the scope of extraterritorial action by home states – whether through legislative measures or judicial interventions – risk distracting from the elephant in the room: the historical roots of injustice. Dr Palombo insightfully highlights how the international legal system often privileges transnational corporations at the expense of people and the planet. Many of these inherent power dynamics lie beyond the reach of private international law, drawing us instead into the political realm.

The book under discussion at this symposium began as my PhD thesis. During the viva, I was challenged by my knowledgeable examiners, Professors Richard Fentiman and Robert McCorquodale, on whether courts should accept jurisdiction over all human rights cases brought by foreign citizens against local companies without imposing any tests of jurisdictional reasonableness. My answer then – and as articulated in the book – remains that while domestic courts cannot transform into global courts for human rights, private international law holds significant potential to contribute to corporate accountability debates. However, this potential can only be realized if adjustments are made to bridge the mismatch between the transnational nature of business and the territorial nature of jurisdiction. Without such reforms, private international law risks remaining, in the powerful words of Professor Horatia Muir-Watt, ‘closeted’.

Professor Van Calster questioned whether my perspective on the current state of business and human rights litigation is overly optimistic. The Judgment undeniably feels like another drop in a glass half-empty. In England, we are also awaiting the outcome of the appeal in Limbu v Dyson, which, like this one, was dismissed at first instance on forum non conveniens grounds. For now, and until the Court of Appeal judgment in Dyson is published, I choose to remain hopeful. However, the future of business and human rights litigation depends more than ever on the willingness of courts to recognize the underlying nature of FDL Claims and to engage with their transnational dimensions.

This post has been written by Dalia Palombo, Assistant Professor of Human Rights Law, Department of Public Law and Governance, Tilburg University. It is the fifth post in the EAPIL blog on-line symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


Dr Ekaterina Aristova wrote an insightful book that is a must-read not only for private international law scholars but for anyone interested in the business and human rights field or in English tort law. It is a privilege to comment on Chapter 6 of the book ‘Private and State Interests in Foreign Direct Liability Claims’. However, I will start my brief analysis from an argument introduced in Chapter 5 and further developed in Chapters 6-7-8: private international law is a neutral and apolitical body of law that needs to catch up with globalization and address complex jurisdictional conflicts in the twenty-first century-world dominated by transnational companies.

I do not agree with the assumption that private international law is neutral and apolitical. If one zooms out of the private law realm, it becomes clear that such a ‘neutral’ system is actually determining the difference between winners and losers in a multitude of lawsuits.

Indeed, the picture of the private international law field that appears from Dr Aristova’s careful analysis is far from neutral, as demonstrated by a helpful example provided in Chapter 6 of the book. On the one hand, it was not possible for indigenous people from Ecuador to assert jurisdiction against Chevron/Texaco in US courts to claim environmental damages caused by massive oil pollution. The US District Court for the Southern District of New York ruled that the case belonged to Ecuador, a country that was found to have a functioning judicial system. On the other hand, once, after over ten years of litigation, the indigenous people were able to hold Chevron/Texaco to account in Ecuadorian courts (this included a judgment delivered by the Ecuadorian Constitutional Court), Chevron/Texaco filed an ISDS (investor-state dispute settlement) claim against Ecuador, alleging that Ecuadorian courts were not independent and unjustly (through corruption, bribery and fraud) ruled against them. Chevron/Texaco received the award. It ordered Ecuador to cease enforcing the judgment. Although Ecuador challenged the arbitral decision, and continued to consider its judgment enforceable, Chevron/Texaco no longer had substantial assets in Ecuador. Thus, the indigenous people attempted to enforce the Ecuadorian judgement against Chevron/Texaco in several jurisdictions where the multinational held its assets (including the US). However, they were always unsuccessful. In Dr Aristova’s words ‘[..t]he claimants were prevented from commencing proceedings in the US because Ecuador had an independent judiciary but were also prevented from enforcing a judgment because it did not’ (pp. 200-201 of the book).

Notwithstanding the merit of this particular case (which is not for this post to analyse), this is a remarkable example of a glaring double standard in terms of procedural rights. Multinationals benefit from a public international law system at their disposal to sue foreign host states when they violate their property rights. This includes not only clear-cut cases of expropriation but also situations when a host state court holds an investor responsible for environmental damage or when a host state enacts environmental laws that reduce the investor’s profit (even if potential). However, when a foreign investor violates the human rights of people in a host state, victims have to engage in complex transnational litigation to convince a foreign home state court that it has jurisdiction over their case. They could sue the investor in the host state, but as convincingly argued by Dr Aristova, this is often not possible because of a variety of legal hurdles, including the limited liability of parent companies, the difficulty of enforcing host state judgements in the home state and the possible denial of justice in host state courts.

Furthermore, this unequal system enables multinationals to use their corporate structure to either enhance or shield themselves from the jurisdiction of a tribunal, depending on whether they want to claim their rights or limit their liability. In most bilateral investment treaties, the term ‘investment’ includes shares in a company. This makes, under investment law, any parent company incorporated in a home state (such as the UK) a foreign investor towards the host state (such as Nigeria) where its subsidiary is located. Thus, owing a subsidiary in Nigeria opens up the possibility for a UK parent company to file a request for arbitration against Nigeria. In essence, parent companies can use their corporate structure as a jurisdictional basis to initiate proceedings against a host state for the violation of their property rights under public international law. However, under private international law, as exhaustively analysed in the book, the same corporate structure represents a jurisdictional shield for parent companies to avoid liability in respect of the harm inflicted by their subsidiaries on people and the planet. Owing a foreign subsidiary in Nigeria limits a UK parent company’s prospective liability not only because most subsidiaries are limited liability companies but also because incorporating a subsidiary in a foreign jurisdiction makes it particularly difficult for potential victims to file a transnational claim against the parent company.

Furthermore, since its inception, ISDS has been developed and used to circumvent host state judicial systems, often considered weak, corrupted or biased. In order to avoid host state domestic justice, under most investment treaties, investors can simply file an arbitral claim without the need to exhaust local judicial remedies. However, as explained in Chapter 6 of the book, when victims harmed by multinationals claim that host state courts cannot ensure access to justice, this is perceived as an attack on the host state’s sovereignty. Indeed, as the book explains, post-Brexit, without the benefit of the Brussels I Regulation, litigation in the UK will often depend on the application of the forum non convenience doctrine. A pivotal element of the forum non convenience analysis in this context is whether or not foreign tort victims can demonstrate a lack of substantial justice in the host state. The burden of proof is on the victims. Instead, investors do not even have to start an argument concerning the fairness of host state domestic courts because ISDS typically enables them to avoid dealing with the host state judicial system.

Despite these apparent inequalities of arms, we lawyers keep saying to each other that the law is neutral. It is just having difficulty adapting to an increasingly complex world. If it is neutral, then why are multinationals benefiting from the legal system whilst stakeholders harmed by corporate abuses are not?

Maybe the answer could be found in history. Indeed, as demonstrated by a number of scholars, such as Erika George and Doreen Lustig, multinationals are not a new phenomenon of the XX and XXI centuries. They are, at least, as old as the British colonial Empire. Transnational companies such as the East Indian and Hudson’s Bay companies were creatures of the British empire, conflating both the power of dominium and imperium (which could be translated as the precursors of property and sovereignty) in their hands. In different decades, they were regulated by a mix of public and private, national and international law designed to further the interest of the Crown in British colonies. Analogous arrangements were made by other colonial states that also had their commercial interests secured by transnational companies.

A lot has changed since that time, as we are in a postcolonial world. Increasingly, the public and private divide has captured the discourse, and most legal scholars now believe that a private company cannot be regulated by public international law, let alone human rights. Of course, investment law represents the exception confirming the rule. Against this background, Dr. Aristova’s book investigating the business and human rights implications of private international law was very much needed. Nevertheless, it should be acknowledged that multinational corporations are still benefiting from an international legal system that is far from neutral because it shields them from liability (through private international law), by making it extremely difficult for any victim to assert jurisdiction on a fragmented enterprise, but at the same time, enables that same fragmented enterprise to easily reclaim its rights through ISDS.

In sum, Chapter 6 of the book very well addresses the complex questions related to the perceived imperialism of home-state laws in host-state countries. But it does so in isolation from the bigger picture of the benefits that multinationals have historically enjoyed and still enjoy today when conducting transnational trade. Dr Aristova nicely identifies the shortcomings of transnational litigation, such as the growing number of transnational cases that could overwhelm home state courts, or the fact that an English court accepting jurisdiction over the Zambian subsidiary of a UK corporate group could be perceived as an imperialistic imposition of home state laws on the host state. However, I am afraid that these shortcomings are not the result of an increasingly complex system emerging from globalization, but of an historically biased system that benefits multinationals at the expense of people and the planet. Globalization made this inequality of arms just more visible to our eyes. Recognising this reality could trigger new and interesting normative questions as to how the system could change in order to achieve this so-called neutrality.

This post has been written by Mukarrum Ahmed, Lecturer in Business Law, Lancaster University. It is the fourth post in the EAPIL blog on-line symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


This is a contribution to a symposium on Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts. This author will address the potential for the application of a different test for forum non conveniens in the context of tort litigation against transnational corporations in the English courts. Dr Aristova’s thorough, comprehensive and agenda setting book is the inspiration that has given rise to this symposium. She identifies and discusses jurisdictional challenges including the utility of an alternative forum (non) conveniens test in Chapter IV of the book.

Jurisdiction over English parent companies and their overseas subsidiaries may be perceived as a hurdle in business and human rights litigation commenced by aggrieved foreign claimants. Foreign litigants aggrieved by business and human rights related abuses utilise the duty of care in tort to bring proceedings against English parent companies and their overseas subsidiaries. Before the end of the Brexit transition period, mandatory jurisdiction over English domiciled parent companies pursuant to Article 4 of the Brussels Ia Regulation served as an anchor that allowed the joinder of foreign subsidiaries under the necessary and proper party gateway.

Post-Brexit, the English courts have reverted to the broader application of the doctrine of forum non conveniens even in cases where previously it could not be employed because of the limitations of EU civil procedural law (Case C–281/02 Owusu v Jackson [2005] ECR I-1383). An English court may decide not to exercise jurisdiction by staying proceedings where the preponder­ance of connecting factors (or localising elements) indicate there is another available forum with jurisdiction that is more appropriate for the trial of the dispute. The two stage Spiliada approach to forum non conveniens has provided a refined response to jurisdictional disputes in international commercial litigation by balancing the demands of a natural forum abroad with the interests of justice necessitating the matter to be nevertheless heard in England (Spiliada Maritime Corpn v Cansulex Ltd [1987] AC 460 (Lord Goff)). In the seemingly unlikely event that the UK accedes to the Lugano Convention, the doctrine of forum non conveniens would almost certainly not be permitted if an English court has jurisdiction under the Convention.

The Spiliada forum non conveniens test relies on litigating parties providing a list of connecting factors to the trial judge to consider. The court would not be referred to other decisions on other facts and submissions would be measured in ‘hours and not days’ (ibid, 465 (Lord Templeman)). It was expected that an appeal should be rare and the appellate court should be reluctant to interfere (ibid). The practical experience of courts in England has been to the contrary. The time, cost, and court resources expended in jurisdictional disputes have been highlighted by the senior judiciary over the years. (Vedanta v Lungowe [2019] UKSC 20, [6]– [14] (Lord Briggs); Okpabi v Shell [2021] UKSC 3, [107] (Lord Hamblen)).

In the context of business and human rights litigation commenced by foreign claimants against English parent companies and their foreign subsidiaries the availability of forum non conveniens may help the courts to ward off jurisdictional challenges at the outset. However, this has generally not occurred if the case progresses through to the appellate courts. In exceptional cases, the claimant’s lack of financial and litiga­tion strength in the natural forum abroad may be considered under the interests of justice prong of the Spiliada test which would lead to an English court deciding not to stay proceedings (Vedanta v Lungowe [93]). It should be noted that the ‘advantage of financial assistance available here to obtain a Rolls Royce presentation of his case, as opposed to a more rudimentary presentation in the appropriate forum’ is not a sufficient reason to justify the refusal of a stay of proceedings (Connelly v RTZ [1997] UKHL 30, [1998] AC 854, page 874D; Limbu v Dyson [2023] EWHC 2592 (KB), [44]; see also Campbell KC v James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd [2023] CSIH 39, [69]). Therefore, successfully invoking the substantial justice criterion under the second limb of the Spiliada test may prove to be a difficult proposition.

This author has argued elsewhere that if the Australian ‘clearly inappropriate forum’ (Voth v Manildra Flour Mills Pty Ltd (1990) 171 CLR 538 (HC)) test is adopted in the context of business and human rights litigation against transnational corporations, it is unlikely that a foreign claimant seeking compensation from a parent company in an English court would see the case dismissed on forum non conveniens grounds (M Ahmed, Brexit and the Future of Private International Law in English Courts (2022) 127-130). Under the Australian Voth test, the judge’s inward-looking focus should be upon the clear or manifest inappropriateness of the local court and not the com­parative appropriateness of the local court and the available foreign forum. A diminished, but accept­able, global role for forum non conveniens is also based on a ‘clearly inappropriate’ forum test (P Beaumont, ‘Forum Non Conveniens and the EU rules on Conflicts of Jurisdiction: A Possible Global Solution’ [2018] Revue critique de droit international privé 447).

Indeed, jurisdictional certainty and efficiency will be augmented because of a test whose methodologically pluralist parameters are less discretionary than the wide-ranging evaluative enquiry undertaken in the quest for the natural forum (A Dickinson, ‘Walking Solo— A New Path for the Conflict of Laws in England’ Conflictoflaws.net, 4 January 2021). The increased predictability that results from acceptance of the ‘clearly inappropriate’ test could well channel litigation to the forum obviating the need for litigation about where to litigate. From a comparative law perspective, the adoption of the Australian common law variant of forum non conveniens would effectively synthesise the Spiliada’s extensive evaluative enquiry with the certainty and efficiency inherent in the mandatory direct rules of jurisdic­tion of the Brussels–Lugano regime.

This solution may be criticised for increasing the litigation risk for UK com­panies, but it has become imperative that jurisdictional alternatives to the status quo are explored because otherwise access to justice for dis­advantaged foreign litigants may be delayed or denied.

There is broad agreement in the decision in Voth with the substance of the advice contained in the speech of Lord Templeman in Spiliada (ibid, 565). In some cases, the question ‘what is the natural and appropriate forum’ will be ‘by no means easy to answer, particularly at an interlocutory stage of proceed­ings’ (ibid, 558). Secondly, ‘the complexity of modern transnational transactions and relationships be­tween parties is such as to indicate that in a significant number of cases there is more than one forum with an arguable claim to be the natural forum’ (ibid, 558). It is desirable to discourage the litigation about such a potentially complex issue. Thirdly, ‘there are powerful policy considerations which militate against Australian courts sitting in judgment upon the ability or willingness of the courts of another country to ac­cord justice to the plaintiff in the particular case’ (ibid, 559).

In hard cases, there may be no easy answers as to the natural forum. In practice, it is impossible to find an omniscient judge and there may be more than one way of identifying, understanding, evaluating, and weighing inconsistent connecting factors. Eventually, a judge may not arrive at a result closely approximating to the identity of a singular natural forum. The difference in the application of the ‘clearly inappropriate forum’ and ‘more appropriate forum’ tests in hard cases is alluded to, if not explicitly, in the decision in Voth itself: (ibid, 558)

The ‘clearly inappropriate forum’ test is similar to and, for that reason, is likely to yield the same result as the ‘more appropriate forum’ test in the majority of cases. The difference between the two tests will be of critical significance only in those cases — probably rare — in which it is held that an available foreign tribunal is the natural or more appropriate forum but in which it cannot be said that the local tribunal is a clearly inappropriate one. But the question which the former test presents is slightly different in that it focuses on the advantages and disadvantages arising from a continuation of the proceedings in the selected forum rather than on the need to make a comparative judgment between the two forums.

The ‘system transcendent’ success of the Spiliada doctrine depends largely on its mutual adoption in states that share a common legal tradition. It has been argued that the Spiliada doctrine has not lived up to the expectations of those who thought that its application would be short, simple, and straightforward (A Bell, ‘The Natural Forum Revisited’ in A Dickinson and E Peel (eds), A Conflict of Laws Companion: Essays in Honour of Adrian Briggs (2021) 30). The stricter variant of the forum non conveniens test could help structure the judge’s evaluative process and allocation of time and resources in hard cases where there may be no straightforward answers as to the natural forum at the interim stage of proceedings.

The decision in Brownlie II [2021] UKSC 45 has given rise to commentary on the scope of the English common law jurisdictional rules. Precise rules for service outside jurisdiction based on a sound territorial connection would inject certainty into the law rendering recourse to the discretionary and evaluative forum non conveniens ‘safety valve’ for establishing a connection between the dispute and the forum less significant.

The scholarly discussion has thus far not focussed on the development of a discrete jurisdictional gateway for tort litigation against transnational corporations. Notwithstanding, Dr Aristova’s book is undoubtedly an invaluable resource that will guide academics, practitioners, policy makers and other key stakeholders in this developing area of the law.

This post has been written by Geert Van Calster, Professor of Private International Law, KU Leuven and member of the Belgian Bar. It is the third post in the EAPIL blog online symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Mukarrum Ahmed, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


In Chapter 4 of Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations, Dr Aristova discusses jurisdiction of the English courts in foreign direct liability claims. The focus in this Chapter is on the material rules (and their application), not on the substantive question whether as such it is warranted for English courts to exercise such jurisdiction: that question is considered in Chapter 6 in the volume.

The jurisdictional leg of foreign direct liability claims clearly is a crucial one: it is literally a knock-out point. Chapter 4 discusses the legal issues as they apply in the English courts in an accessible fashion. It justifiably reviews the pre- and post-Brexit situation in two separate sections.

Pre-Brexit, the application of the common law’s forum non conveniens mechanism as applied in England (like Dr Aristova, I return to the Australian application later) could only be applied to the parent company’s subsidiaries and other non-EU incorporated defendants. Against the EU defendants (seeing as the book focuses on England: England-incorporated defendants), forum non of any kind could not be applied following CJEU Owusu prior to the adoption of Brussels Ia. Under Brussels Ia, a type of forum non light can be applied under Articles 33 and 34 of that Regulation and the limited authority on that Article (most of it English indeed) is discussed briefly in the Chapter. It is certainly not wrong for the Chapter to state that ‘the exact operation of the discretion to stay proceedings to prevent injustice to the claimants in the foreign forum is yet to be seen and may require the CJEU’s guidance and clarification’. However, given the references to substantive justice in the authorities so far, and to ‘sound administration of justice’ in the statutory instruction, this is a point that I would have liked Dr Aristova herself giving instruction on.

As Dr Aristova documents, defendants’ attempts pre-Brexit to bring in via the backdoor what Owusu had closed the front door on (to use the expression of Purle J in Jong v HSBC [2014] EWHC 4165 (Ch)) either by case-management decisions or by reference to abuse of EU law, failed among others in Municipio De Mariana v BHP Group (UK) Ltd [2022] EWCA Civ 951.

Post-Brexit, forum non conveniens has returned with a vengeance for England-incorporated defendants and non-incorporated defendants alike. England-incorporated defendants can be sued as of right but the defendant can ask the court to stay the proceedings on the basis of forum non conveniens. In order successfully to seize an English court of a claim over a non-incorporated defendant, claimant must show firstly ‘a good arguable case’ that the claims fall within one of the gateways in the civil procedure rules – CPR, introduced by Statute; further a serious issue to be tried on the merits (this is designed to keep out frivolous suits); in case the claim makes use of an anchor defendant, the case against the anchor defendant, too, must be shown to have merit; and finally that England is the appropriate forum for trial and the court ought to exercise its discretion to permit service out of the jurisdiction: that is the forum non conveniens test.

Chapter 4 summarises the extensive case-law in admirable fashion, and Dr Aristova concludes at one stage ‘One can only hope that the transition from a harmonised and predictable Brussels I regime to a complex service based model will be smooth.’ I appreciate that court practice needs further settling, however, all in all, I am a touch more pessimistic when it comes to judging the post-Brexit outcome. In FS Cairo (Nile Plaza) LLC v Brownlie [2021] UKSC 45) the Supreme Court has widened the scope of potential gateways to establish jurisdiction in England, with ‘forum non’ considered to be the necessary gatekeeper. Despite the same Supreme Court’s instruction in Vedanta Resources Plc v Lungowe [2019] UKSC 20 that there should be no ‘mini-trial’ at the jurisdictional stage, deep-pocketed defendants do use the jurisdictional thresholds to force claimants into lengthy, and expensive argument on jurisdiction alone. Lord Briggs’ suggestion [40] in Vedanta that a defendant’s guarantees of submission to jurisdiction in the ‘host’ States (where the multinational corporation and /or its subsidiaries operate) ought to feature in the forum non assessment, in my view is a crucial get-out off jail free card and one which features among others in the Dyson litigation heard in the last week of November upon appeal. (Dr Aristova refers to the High Court case in footnote 292 (the case came late in the publishing process of the book) and reminds us justifiably of her critical reception of the judgment).

The Chapter’s suggestion at 4.81 that jurisdictional issues have not been a significant obstacle to foreign direct liability cases in England, refers in support to 2013 and 2014 sources (i.e. pre-Brexit) and again I think is optimistic. It may be correct on the final outcome of many of the heavily litigated cases where in the end and usually after having gone all the way to the Supreme Court, the English courts did eventually accept jurisdiction. Yet the efforts in getting to that result undoubtedly have had a freezing effect on other claims that might have been brought.

Dr Aristova confirms a suggestion she has made earlier elsewhere, namely to replace the English forum non test with the Australian model: (4.92) ‘The classic [English, GAVC] Spiliada inquiry of the most appropriate forum thus becomes a question of why England is the clearly inappropriate forum to try FDL claims.’ While indeed there are plenty of reasons why Australia is not the natural home of many FDL claims, its forum non test does not feature chiefly among them. I would also argue that the Australian test aligns with the sentiment of Brussels Ia’s Articles 33-34 test, with the latter’s strong presumption against a stay of the European proceedings.

In Chapter 6, the volume then turns more conceptually to the factors that in the view of the author ought to be considered when defining the legitimate scope of the English courts’ jurisdiction in FDL claims. This includes

– strategic reasons for forum shopping;

– procedural fairness to the corporate defendant (Dr Aristova is to be commended for developing a set of criteria (6.21) ff which in her view should guide this factor, such as the avoidance of parallel litigation in several fora and the advantage of consolidation, as well as the Brussels regime-type expectation of predictability);

– the impossibility in practice (different from: a call to embrace them) to avoid policy implications in the exercise, or rejection, of jurisdiction: despite the English and other courts’ attempts to avoid to do so. The discussion of this issue invites comparison with US developments both in classic, domicile-based jurisdiction and in the application of the Alien Tort Statute; and it links directly to developments such as the EU’s Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive CS3D; and

– the flip side of the coin, namely the policy considerations of preferring jurisdictions for the host as opposed to the home state of the corporation. In this section, Dr Aristova convincingly engages ia with Third World Approaches to International Law (TWAIL) scholars, and proposes solutions closely connected to her proposal for reform to the English FNC test, in Chapter 4.

While Chapter 4 is extremely informative to the non-conflicts scholar yet harbours no surprises to those of us who are in the conflicts-know, Chapter 6 speaks to all constituencies when discussing the why (at a policy level) and how (in suggesting acceptable models for doing so) of home state regulation and adjudication of corporations’ activities abroad. It is a very strong chapter, in a very strong book, which practitioners and students of the law as well as policymakers would do well to read when they consider the wider implications of their litigation, studies and political views.

This post has been written by Peter Muchlinski, Emeritus Professor of International Commercial Law, The School of Law, Gender and Media, SOAS, University of London. It is the second post in the EAPIL blog online symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


Dr Ekaterina Aristova’s excellent book provides us with a definitive road map by which to navigate the complexities of civil liability claims against UK-based parent companies for alleged torts committed by their overseas subsidiaries, commonly referred to as foreign direct liability (FDL) claims. Her focus is specifically on parent/subsidiary liability and so does not engage with questions of network liability in global production chains organised around sub-contracting, a topic that deserves a book of its own. With this in mind, Dr Aristova shows how tort-based FDL litigation amounts to a very difficult process for holding multinational corporate group parents liable for the wrongs of their overseas subsidiaries. In particular, she highlights, first, the myriad jurisdictional issues that complicate, prolong and render costly the bringing of such claims and, secondly, the obstacles to a finding of substantive liability given the legal separation of the parent from the subsidiary which gives rise to the fiction that they operate as separate entities when in fact they constitute an integrated transnational enterprise.

Why tort litigation? Given the rise and fall of the very particular US Alien Tort Claims Act line of litigation in recent years (covered in paras 1.15-1.16), and the currently limited availability of pure human rights-based claims against parent companies (see e.g. Araya v. Nevsun Resources Ltd [2020] 1 SCR 166), tort may offer an obvious and readily available avenue for corporate accountability. Despite the obstacles pointed out by Dr Aristova, as Richard Meeran notes (in ‘Multinational Human Rights Litigation in the UK: A Retrospective’ (2021) 6(2) BHRJ 255 at 268-9), tort claims may provide claimants with the easiest route to success.

The key theme of the book is the need to develop remedies for corporate human rights violations (see para 1.04). Adapting the duty of care in negligence would appear to offer a good approach to remedying corporate human rights violations. The UN Guiding Principles on Business and Human Rights (UNGPs) introduced the concept of corporate human rights due diligence (HRDD) as a process for identifying, avoiding or mitigating adverse human rights impacts arising from the overseas operations of multinational enterprises (MNEs). HRDD provides, in essence, a guide to a developing corporate duty of care to avoid violating human rights in the course of business operations (see further Peter Muchlinski ‘Implementing the New UN Corporate Human Rights Framework: Implications for Corporate Law, Governance, and Regulation’ (2012) 22(1) Business Ethics Quarterly 145). This duty of care may be owed not only by the corporation but also its directors on the basis of their fiduciary duty to ensure the success of the company (for a detailed discussion see David Bilchitz, Fundamental Rights and the Legal Obligations of Business (CUP 2022) ch 9).

HRDD has four components: initial identification of human rights risks and impacts; assessment of their seriousness and of those most at risk; avoidance and mitigation of risks; and accounting for and remediation of human rights risks. Failure to address any one or more of these elements would count as a breach of the duty of care. Equally, corporate directors should be expected to consider both potential and actual human rights impacts and formulate a prevention or mitigation strategy for the former and respond to the latter through remediation. This should include the establishment of effective and continuing consultation frameworks with the local community in which the overseas subsidiary operates. HRDD needs to be carried out as early as possible in a project or decision to maximise the prevention of adverse impacts. Again, failure on these fronts would amount to a breach of the duty of care.

For now, such a duty of care based on corporate human rights obligations goes beyond what English law has accepted in the cases discussed by Dr Aristova in Chapter 3. Nonetheless, even the narrow personal injury-based focus of this FDL case law offers in Dr Aristova’s words ‘the only avenue for the individuals and local communities from the host states to an effective remedy’ (para 3.130). However, she also notes that these cases, ‘are unlikely on their own to close existing gaps in corporate accountability for human rights violations’ but that ‘their outcome has high-stake consequences and raise important considerations for the parent companies about the necessity to implement adequate human rights standards at all levels of corporate structure. In this context, FDL claims remain a vital piece of the business and human rights framework.’ (ibid).

If FDL litigation helps but cannot fully resolve the issue of corporate liability for human rights violations, what more is needed? Dr Aristova follows through by discussing a key obstacle in FDL litigation, namely, establishing a solid normative grounding for the exercise of jurisdiction in Chapters 5 and 6. She calls for a stronger understanding of the characteristics of FDL claims and claimants which require a reconsideration of the formal neutrality of private international law to policy choices. In addition, the question of whether FDL in the MNE home state is a means of limiting the sovereignty of the host state, possibly to the extent that it amounts to an exercise in legal imperialism over that state, has to be addressed. For Dr Aristova this requires a more nuanced approach based on the needs of claimants. It is for the claimants to decide where they have the best chance of success and as Dr Aristova points out there are no instances of objections to jurisdiction being raised by the host state to the FDL claims covered in the book (para 6.90), and it should be remembered that India did intervene in the initial US claims against Union Carbide arising from the Bhopal disaster arguing that the US was the more appropriate forum for the litigation.

That said, the need to develop effective local remedies in host states remains a major goal and home state FDL should be seen as a remedy of last – not first – resort. The main priority should be the development of local capacity to hear and resolve claims. However, when the legal entrepreneurship of home country-based lawyers specialising in business and human rights litigation and the campaigning objectives of human rights NGOs to highlight cases of corporate abuse of human rights are taken into account, the impetus for prioritising home state litigation is strong especially where the host state legal system is not able to provide adequate procedures, expertise or redress.

Equally, as Dr Aristova points out, there is a growing consensus that home states have a duty to regulate the human rights impacts of home-based MNEs through the regulation of their parent companies (para 6.52-6.54). This includes establishing rights of action against parent companies for the human rights violations of their overseas subsidiaries.

A further consideration is whether a new connecting factor test based on enterprise analysis could be introduced (see Chapter 7). Enterprise analysis represents an advance over the separate entity approach to corporate group liability as it replaces deference to separate incorporation and looks to the underlying economic integration of the parent and its subsidiaries. Accordingly, if the claimant has an arguable claim against the English parent and the parent and subsidiary are an integrated enterprise jurisdiction would be granted.

While this offers a more accurate analysis of the reality of corporate group structures, Dr Aristova ultimately warns that its practical application may make it too difficult to apply. Indeed, trying to understand the complexities of MNE organisation is a huge task in an adversarial system. It falls on the claimants to prove that the parent does have the power and ability to direct the subsidiary while the defendant corporation holds all the relevant evidence. Delay and prevarication over discovery will follow. It is hard to see how that can help claimants in the absence of a formal public investigative agency which can amass such evidence by order. New ways of dealing with evidence gathering would appear necessary. At this point new obstacles of cost and administrative efficiency could arise as does the question of whether the courts have adequate commercial understanding to take an informed view on the evidence of corporate organisation and management.

Ultimately, FDL is best seen as a sticking plaster remedy which is used once the defendant corporation has failed to avoid the occurrence of human rights violations in its overseas subsidiary operations. It must be remembered that a key element in the UNGPs is the avoidance of corporate harm through the effective use of HRDD leading to improved observance of human rights as an aspect of responsible business practice. Also, the UNGPs stress that access to remedy involves the interaction of both judicial and non-judicial and of state and non-state remedies as the preferred approach. Accordingly, it is necessary to read Dr Aristova’s book in that context. It offers a thorough and valuable analysis of the opportunities and limitations of FDL as a remedy for human rights claims against MNEs but it has to be seen against a wider debate on how best to avoid corporate human rights harm.

Finally, and in response to these concerns, it is hard to see how parent company liability for human rights violations committed by overseas subsidiaries can ever be placed on a sound legal footing without effective legislation. At the normative level a statutory clarification of corporate human rights responsibilities for their global operations would provide guidance for businesses, allowing them to determine more accurately when an action might incur legal liability. A possible way forward is to use HRDD in the UNGPs as a benchmark for a statutory duty of care remedied by the award of damages.

At the level of remedies, a statutory scheme could establish that a human rights violation by a corporation domiciled in the UK, or its overseas affiliates and sub-contractors that are covered by the due diligence obligation, will incur liability to pay damages and, where reasonably practicable, to make other reparations to ensure the restitution of the victim to as close a situation as they were in before suffering the damage.

In 2017, the UK Parliamentary Joint Committee on Human Rights proposed that new legislation be adopted, ‘to impose a duty on all companies to prevent human rights abuses, as well as an offence of failure to prevent human rights abuses for all companies, including parent companies, along the lines of the relevant provisions of the Bribery Act 2010’. In its response, the then Conservative UK Government reiterated its commitment to voluntary approaches to due diligence reporting stating that it had no immediate plans to legislate in this area. The Labour Party’s National Policy Forum programme announced in October 2023 includes assessing ‘the best way to prevent environmental harms, modern slavery and human and labour rights abuses in … supply chains including effective due diligence rules’. To date, the new Labour Government has yet to make any formal announcements on business and human rights developments. However, a private members bill entitled the Commercial Organisations and Public Authorities Duty (Human Rights and Environment) Bill was introduced before the House of Lords in April 2024 by Baronness Young of Hornsey (House of Lords Library Briefing is available here). At the time of writing, it has not proceeded beyond a second reading in the House of Lords.

This post has been written by Ekaterina Aristova, Leverhulme Trust Early Career Fellow, Bonavero Institute of Human Rights, Faculty of Law, University of Oxford. It is the first post in the EAPIL blog online symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


I am delighted that the EAPIL blog is hosting a symposium on my book, Tort Litigation Against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts, published earlier this year in the Oxford University Press Private International Law Series. This symposium provides a unique opportunity to reflect on the book’s key themes and to engage in meaningful dialogue about the crucial questions it raises.

At its core, the book examines how English courts navigate jurisdictional challenges in cases involving transnational corporations (TNCs). Specifically, it focuses on tort litigation brought against parent companies registered or having their headquarters in England and their foreign subsidiaries for alleged human rights violations and environmental harm that occurred overseas. These claims leverage the frameworks of tort law and private international law, illustrating how civil remedies can serve as a vital mechanism for accountability when other avenues are unavailable or ineffective.

While the book is written from the perspective of English law, it also draws on examples of similar claims in other jurisdictions to broaden the discussion. For instance, it examines high-profile cases such as the Nevsun litigation in Canada concerning forced labour in Eritrea; the Shell  case in the Netherlands concerning environmental pollution in Nigeria; the KiK case in Germany addressing the deaths of factory workers in Pakistan due to a devastating fire; and the Chevron case in Ecuador involving environmental devastation in the Amazon region. These examples underscore the transnational nature of business and human rights litigation and the common challenges faced across different legal systems.

The Challenge of Jurisdiction

A central question explored in the book is whether English courts should exercise jurisdiction over mass tort claims when England is the home state of a TNC. My research demonstrates that this decision often carries significant consequences: if such claims cannot proceed in English courts, they frequently cannot proceed in any forum. This reality underscores the stakes of jurisdictional determinations, which serve not only as procedural thresholds but also as gateways to substantive justice.

English courts’ decisions on jurisdictional issues reveal critical tensions inherent to cross-border disputes. These cases often involve a delicate balancing act: on one side are victims who face profound obstacles to obtaining redress in their home states due to systemic power imbalances, weak governance or lack of effective remedies. On the other side are corporate defendants, whose legal strategies frequently invoke concerns about predictability, fairness and the alleged risks of judicial overreach or forum shopping.

I argue in the book that the approach of the English courts to the operation of the rules of jurisdiction in business and human rights litigation is workable in practice.

In the pre-Brexit framework, the application of the Brussels I Regulation and the principles of English common law secured a few important wins for the claimants. For instance, the landmark Supreme Court judgments in Vedanta and Okpabi cleared several hurdles necessary to successfully establish the jurisdiction of the English courts against both the local parent and the relevant foreign subsidiary. This approach proved to be viable for many claimants.

Nevertheless, I still aim to demonstrate that the rules of jurisdiction are characterised by a conceptual challenge – a lack of normative recognition that these claims are substantially connected with England. In practice, this is problematic in the context of the wide discretionary powers of the English courts to stay proceedings in favour of the foreign forum or refuse service out of the jurisdiction. The change in the UK’s status under the Brussels I Regulation does not mean that overseas claims against British multinationals are now banned in England. The claimants are able to rely on the common law rules to initiate proceedings against English parent companies as well as foreign subsidiaries as necessary or proper parties. At the same time, as evidenced by the ongoing proceedings against Dyson, a revival of the forum non conveniens control may weaken the position of foreign claimants before the English courts. If the claimants fail to produce cogent evidence that no substantial justice will be obtainable in the foreign forum, the English courts may decline jurisdiction over claims against both local parent companies and foreign subsidiaries.

I argue that the position of claimants would be improved if greater recognition were afforded to the underlying nature of the dispute when identifying the appropriateness of England for trying business and human rights claims. These cases should not be viewed as a dispute arising solely from the subsidiary’s operations and, as such, having forum connections solely with the foreign state. Rather, they are about allocating liability between the parent company and the subsidiary, and the jurisdictional inquiry could and should reflect it.

Private Claims, Public Interest

An important theme running through the book is the dual nature of these claims: while they are framed as private disputes, they often serve broader public interest purposes. Tort litigation against TNCs is more than a matter of resolving liability between claimants and corporate defendants – it also functions as a tool for advancing corporate accountability for human rights and protecting emerging public norms.

By situating these cases at the intersection of private law and public interest, the book highlights how tort litigation challenges traditional distinctions between public and private norms. It argues that English courts’ approaches to jurisdiction in these cases have far-reaching implications for the global regulatory landscape, particularly in the field of business and human rights.

Looking Ahead

The book concludes by advocating for a more nuanced approach to jurisdiction in tort litigation against TNCs, one that complements rather than replaces substantive legal rules on corporate accountability. It argues that private international law when applied thoughtfully, can serve as a powerful tool to bridge governance gaps in the business and human rights field. While litigation is not a perfect solution, it plays an important role in the absence of binding international frameworks. It offers victims a means of asserting their rights, challenging power imbalances and seeking remedies in otherwise inaccessible contexts.

I am thrilled to have an esteemed panel of discussants – Professor Peter Muchlinski, Professor Geert van Calster, Dr Dalia Palombo and Dr Mukarrum Ahmed – join the symposium. Each brings a unique perspective to the debates sparked by the book, from legal theory to regulatory practice, and I am eager to hear their insights.

This symposium is an opportunity to engage critically with the questions at the heart of my book: How should courts balance competing interests in cross-border tort claims? What role should home states play in regulating their corporations’ overseas conduct? And how can private international law evolve to meet the challenges of globalisation? I look forward to these discussions and hope they will inspire new thinking about the intersections of law, business and human rights.

On 25 April 2024, Oxford University Press published an important book in its Private International Law series: Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024).

The blurb reads:

There is an emerging trend of private claims being brought against parent companies of transnational corporations for their alleged involvement in human rights and environmental abuses committed abroad. These cases form part of an international effort aimed at strengthening responsible business conduct, the success of which depends on the rules governing domestic courts’ power to adjudicate disputes. However, in an increasingly globalised environment, the territorial focus of the adjudicative jurisdiction is often contrary to the transnational nature of the business activities.

To address this puzzle, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations seeks to answer three questions: Firstly, to what extent can English courts, under existing rules, exercise jurisdiction over an English parent company and its foreign subsidiaries as co-defendants? Secondly, is England a suitable forum for deciding transnational human rights claims? And, finally, should the jurisdictional competence of the English courts be broadened through a new connecting factor derived from the ‘economic enterprise’ theory?

While the book is written from the perspective of English law, it also draws on examples of similar claims in other jurisdictions to broaden the discussion. It offers a new angle to the business and human rights discourse by placing the discussion of parent company liability cases in the context of the topical debate about the changing role of private international law in a globalised world.

Given the importance of the book, which addresses contemporary challenges that have been capturing the imagination of private international law (and other) scholars and practitioners, in the EU and beyond, for decades, the editors of the EAPIL Blog have decided to host a symposium on this book. The symposium will take place on 9-11 December 2024 and will consist of the following six posts: Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations and the Challenge of Jurisdiction: An Introduction; Peter Muchlinski, Tort Litigation Against Transnational Corporations in the Business and Human Rights Framework; Geert Van Calster, Jurisdiction of English Courts in Foreign Direct Liability Claims; Mukarrum Ahmed, A Different Forum (Non) Conveniens Test for Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations?; Dalia Palombo, Who is Benefiting from the “Neutrality” of Private International Law?; and Ekaterina Aristova, PostScriptum: Barrick Gold in the Canadian Court, the Jurisdictional Veil and What Lies Ahead.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

L'internationalité du litigePaola Nabet, who is a senior lecturer at the University of Metz/Lorraine, is the editor of a book on the requirement of internationality in private international law (L’internationalité du litige – de l’élément d’extranéité en droit international privé).

The book, which was published with Legitech earlier this year, collects the proceedings of a conference hosted in Metz in 2022.

The contributors include Barbara PalliClémentine Legendre, Gilles Cuniberti, Jean-Luc Vallens, Marie Fernet, Natalie Joubert and Olivier Cachard.

They discuss the requirement of internationality from the perspective of contract law in general, torts, family law, labour law, arbitration, customs and insolvency.

More information is available here, including a blurb in French.

The University of Luxembourg will host an event to present a newly released book, European Account Preservation Order – A Multi-jurisdictional Guide with Commentary, published by Bruylant/Larcier.

Co-edited by Nicolas Kyriakides (University of Nicosia), Heikki A. Huhtamäki (Huhtamäki Brothers Attorneys Ltd), and Nicholas Mouttotos (University of Bremen), the book offers a detailed analysis of Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) procedure to facilitate cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters.

The first panel will explore practical challenges in the use of EAPO in Luxembourg and France, moderated by Elena Alina Onţanu (University of Tilburg) and featuring insights from Laurent Heisten (Moyse & Associates Law Firm, Luxembourg), Alexandra Thépaut (Étude Calvo & Associés, Luxembourg) and Lionel Decotte (SAS Huissiers Réunis, France).

The second panel will examine future developments and reforms, moderated by Nicholas Mouttotos (University of Bremen), with contributions from Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg), Carlos Santaló Goris (University of Luxembourg) and Nicolas Kyriakides (University of Nicosia).

The event will take place on 3 December 2024 in Room A401, University of Luxembourg – Weicker Building, from 11:00 to 13:15 CET.

For more details and to secure your spot at the conference, please see here.

Christian von Bar (University of Osnabrück), Oliver L. Knöfel (European University Viadrina Frankfurt (Oder)), Ulrich Magnus (University of Hamburg), Heinz-Peter Mansel (University of Cologne) and Arkadiusz Wudarski (European University Viadrina Frankfurt (Oder) and University of Szczecin) edited Gedächtnisschrift für Peter Mankowski with Mohr Siebeck.

The commemorative volume honours the late Peter Mankowski, who served as a professor of civil law, comparative law, and private international law at the Faculty of Law, University of Hamburg. Peter Mankowski passed away on 10 February 2022, at the age of 55.

Compiled by his friends, students, and colleagues, the volume includes contributions from both Germany and abroad. Covering a broad spectrum of topics, the collection is organized into eight sections that address international private and procedural law, international insolvency, international arbitration, international supply chain law, comparative law, uniform law (with a focus on the UN Convention on Contracts for the International Sale of Goods), and a final miscellaneous.

The volume celebrates Peter Mankowski’s impact on these fields, reflecting his academic achievements and honouring his legacy as a respected scholar and professor.

More information and the full details of the contributions contained therein are available here.

Elena D’Alessandro and Davide Castagno (both University of Torino) have authored a Handbook on Cross-border Litigation, in English, published by Walters Kluwer Italia.

International litigation necessitates a distinct set of skills and a broad perspective that extends beyond national boundaries. This is why the Handbook on Cross-Border Litigation has been crafted with innovation at its core. By incorporating multimedia elements such as visual summaries, videos, and interactive exercises, this Handbook aims to provide readers with a dynamic and engaging learning environment. This approach goes beyond traditional teaching methods to ensure that students grasp the practical aspects of legal practice. All materials are designed to offer thorough insights into litigating cross-border cases across various jurisdictions. Each topic addresses essential questions, shedding light on the key distinctions between domestic and cross-border litigation, as well as crucial considerations to be mindful of. Since theoretical knowledge alone may not suffice in preparing for the challenges of legal practice, significant emphasis is placed on practical case resolution strategies.

The table of contents can be found here. Further information are here.

A collection of essays has been published by Intersentia, a few months ago, under the title Climate Change Litigation in Europe – Regional, Comparative and Sectoral Perspectives, edited by Ivano Alogna, Carole Billet, Matteo Fermeglia and Alina Holzhausen.

The blurb reads:

Climate change litigation is emerging as a global response to the unfolding climate crisis. As global warming increases and the catastrophic consequences of climate change become apparent, individuals and civil society as a whole are increasingly looking to the judiciary to uphold public and private entities’ obligations to fight global warming and step-up actions to protect present and future generations.

Climate change litigation is particularly pertinent in Europe. Since the landmark decision in Urgenda v. The Kingdom of The Netherlands in 2015, climate cases have been filed across European jurisdictions and reaching European regional courts, such as the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human Rights. Consequently, climate change litigation is also emerging as a consolidated body of knowledge and practices, with the common objective of enhancing climate change mitigation and adaptation action. It is a multi-faceted phenomenon, engaging with a wide array of substantive and procedural legal challenges and issues. Legal architectures and strategies for climate cases include, among others, environmental law, tort law, constitutional law, consumer law, administrative law and human rights law.

Against such a backdrop, Climate Change Litigation in Europe provides, for the first time, a comprehensive account of the most relevant developments around climate change litigation, with a specific focus on Europe. To this end, the book aims to address the phenomenon of climate change litigation from a threefold perspective. First, it unpacks the supranational dimension of climate change litigation within Europe, with a particular focus on European regional courts. Second, it provides a comparative analysis of climate change litigation from different European jurisdictions, in order to understand points of convergence and departures among the different approaches to the common problem of tackling global warming. Finally, it analyses relevant substantive and procedural issues underpinning both existing and future climate change litigation, ranging from human rights to state and corporate responsibilities, international trade and investment and procedural rights.

Various contributions will likely appeal to those interested in the private international law aspects of climate change litigation, including Rhonson Salim’s Collective Redress and Climate Change Litigation in the EU: A Promising Future or More of the Same?, and the two contributions featured in in the section of the book devoted to Corporate Responsibility and Climate Change Litigation, namely From State to Corporate Liability in Climate Litigation: How Can Urgenda-Type Cases Inform the Responsibility of Private Companies to Mitigate Climate Change?, by Maria Antonia Tigre, and The Liability of Financial Institutions for Climate Change: Legal Mechanisms and Principles for Assessing the Financial Industry’s Responsibility for Global Warming, by Marta Zamorska.

See here for the full table of contents. Further information on the book is available here.

L'immunité d'exécution de l'état étranger et des organisations ...Victor Grandaubert, who is a lecturer at Paris Nanterre University, has published L’immunité d’exécution de l’Etat étranger et des organisations internationales en droit international (The Immunity from Enforcement of Foreign States and International Organisations in International Law) with the French publisher Pedone in 2023.

The book is based on the doctoral thesis of the author. The main claim is that immunity from enforcement should be considered as functional. The author submits that immunity from enforcement serves the function of enabling States and international organizations to act in the public interest on the territory of the host State, and that immunity from enforcement should therefore be understood as protecting its beneficiary for the purpose of exercising this function. As both foreign States and international organisations are public institutions acting in the public interest on the territory of a State which has exclusive jurisdiction to enforce, they both need the same protection, in order to conduct their public activities on the territory of the host State.

As far as immunities of States are concerned, the main claim requires, as a preliminary step, to challenge the traditional view that immunities of States are founded in the principles of sovereignty and of sovereign equality of States. Dr. Grandaubert argues that this rationale is unable to explain the evolution of the law of State immunities from absolute to limited immunity, and should thus be reconsidered.

Another claim of the book is that, as a result of the main claim, immunities from enforcement of States and of international organizations should not be considered as distinct conceptually, but rather as a single concept benefitting different actors of the international legal order, namely States and international organizations.

The blurb reads:

Pour quelle raison les immunités d’exécution de l’État étranger et des organisations internationales résistent-elles fermement au processus d’érosion des immunités internationales ? Selon toute apparence, contrairement à l’immunité de juridiction, l’immunité d’exécution fait échapper ses bénéficiaires à des actes d’une certaine gravité sur leurs biens, à savoir des mesures de contrainte étatique. Ce constat en soi est toutefois insusceptible d’expliquer la solidité commune dont ces immunités font preuve dans un contexte où l’on distingue a priori entre l’immunité souveraine de l’État et les immunités fonctionnelles des organisations internationales.

Pour appréhender précisément la singularité de l’immunité d’exécution, cette thèse démontre que cette immunité tire sa force de son caractère fondamental pour le maintien de l’architecture du droit international. Il n’en demeure pas moins qu’en analysant ainsi l’immunité d’exécution, la thèse contribue à mettre en évidence l’effacement de la distinction communément admise entre les immunités de l’État et celles des organisations internationales.

En effet, l’immunité d’exécution a par essence pour objet d’assurer une protection contre la contrainte étatique, exercée dans un cadre juridictionnel ou non, aux biens employés par des entités agissant librement en qualité de pouvoir public en dehors d’un cadre exclusivement national. Reflet de la stabilité qui caractérise cette immunité en droit international, la protection qu’elle assure en pratique s’inscrit du reste dans un phénomène de consolidation.

More details can be found here.

Droit européen de l'insolvabilité - Adrien Tehrani | Lgdj.frAdrien Tehrani, who is professor of private law at the University of Montpellier, has published Droit européen de l’insolvabilité (European insolvency law) with Bruylant.

The book offers a comprehensive treatment not only of the Insolvency Regulation but also of the Restructuring and Second Chance Directive. It is thus not only focused on private international law, and delves into substantive European insolvency law.

The book does not only rely on French sources, but also on the leading commentaries written in English of the Insolvency Regulation and of the Directive and on US scholarship.

The blurb reads as follows:

Le droit européen de l’insolvabilité est en construction. Présenter au sein d’un unique ouvrage les règles générales applicables à ce jour, qui prennent pour l’essentiel leur source dans le règlement Insolvabilité bis et dans la directive Restructuration et Insolvabilité, contribue à en mesurer l’avancée. Sans doute les différences entre ces deux textes sont-elles nombreuses : le règlement, d’application directe, édicte des règles uniformes de détermination des juridictions compétentes et de la loi applicable, alors que la directive, d’harmonisation minimale, s’efforce de rapprocher au fond, sur certains points, les droits nationaux dans lesquels elle doit être transposée. Il convient toutefois de prêter attention au fait que les domaines d’application des textes commentés se recouvrent en partie, sans oublier non plus que le règlement ne se désintéresse pas du fond du droit, dans la mesure où il édicte plusieurs règles matérielles de droit international privé. Des liens pourront ainsi être établis, au fur et à mesure, entre le règlement Insolvabilité bis et la directive Restructuration et Insolvabilité.

À ce propos, s’il est permis de se réjouir, dans une certaine mesure, que l’entreprise européenne d’harmonisation des droits nationaux se poursuive, avec la proposition de directive Insolvabilité III, l’on sera aussi tenté d’appeler à consolider les premiers acquis. Il ne faudrait pas que le dynamisme actuel du droit européen de l’insolvabilité conduise à ériger un colosse normatif aux pieds d’argile.

Centrée sur le règlement Insolvabilité bis et sur la directive Restructuration et Insolvabilité, prenant notamment appui sur la jurisprudence de la Cour de justice de l’Union européenne, l’analyse entend en tout cas contribuer à la bonne compréhension des textes en vigueur, comme à l’identification de zones d’ombre dont l’on ne voudrait pas qu’elles fragilisent l’ensemble.

More details can be found here.

Madalena Perestrelo de Oliveira (University of Lisbon) and António Garcia Rolo (University of Lisbon) edited Decentralised Autonomous Organisation (DAO) Regulation – Principles and Perspectives for the Future with Mohr Siebeck.

The Lisbon Centre for Research in Private Law (CIDP) launched the Lisbon DAO Observatory to address legal challenges surrounding decentralised autonomous organisations (DAOs) and to guide future legislative action. In April 2023, the project hosted a global conference that brought together leading scholars, industry professionals, and practitioners to discuss how DAOs should be regulated, recognized, or whether regulation is needed at all. This volume, resulting from the conference, explores key topics like decentralization, legal personality, governance, limited liability, and sector-specific issues such as dispute resolution, civil liability, tax law, and conflict of laws.

Among the contributions are those addressing issues such as DAOs before state courts, dealing with how private international law can keep up with global digital entities and the applicable law to international smart contracts and DAOs.

Contributors include Madalena Perestrelo de Oliveira, António Garcia Rolo, Marta Boura, Nathan Vandy, Henrik Axelsen, Johannes Rude Jensen, Omri Ross, Florian Möslein, Daniel Ostrovski, Biyan Mienert, Christopher Wray, Florence Guillaume, Peder Østbye, João Serras de Sousa, João Vieira dos Santos, Bianca Kremer, Kanye Ye Wang, António Rocha Mendes and Luís de Lima Pinheiro.

The book is available in open access here.

Wolfgang Hau (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich), Bart Krans (Leiden University) and Anna Nylund (University of Bergen) edited European Law and National Organisation of Civil Justice with Nomos. The book is part of the Streitbeilegung und Streitvermeidung im Zivilrecht – Schriftenreihe des Munich Center for Dispute Resolution.

The book explores the interplay between European law and the civil justice systems within EU Member States. Through various lenses, the authors investigate how both EU primary and secondary law, as well as rulings from the European Court of Justice and the European Court of Human Rights, shape not only national civil procedural laws but also the structure of national judicial systems.

Topics dealt with include providing answers to questions such as when a body qualifies as a court under EU law, what is a judicial decision from an EU law perspective, identifying the specific tasks that EU law reserves for formal courts, and examining judicial protection as protection against the judiciary discussing if there is a right of appeal against court judgments in European civil procedure.

Contributors include Wolfgang Hau, Bart Krans, Anna Nylund, Aleš Galič, Wolfgang Hau, Anna W. Ghavanini, Piet Taelman, Jarich Werbrouck, Jordi Nieva-Fenoll, Laura van Kessel and Bart Krans.

Emre Esen (Istanbul University) and Melis Avşar (Istanbul University) authored Private International Law in Türkiye with Istanbul University Press.

The authors explain that, while teaching private international law in English to Erasmus students at Istanbul University’s Faculty of Law, they noticed a gap: despite the availability of numerous resources on private international law in Turkish, there is a shortage of English-language reference materials. To address this, they decided to compile this book based on their lecture notes, intended as a textbook for private international law courses taught in English.

The book is divided into three parts. The first part covers jurisdiction in various areas of private international law and international civil procedure. The second part addresses the issue of applicable law, while the third focuses on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments.

The book is available in open access, and more information can be found here.

As announced on this blog, Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University) and Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo) edited Research Methods in Private International Law – A Handbook on Regulation, Research and Teaching.

Following the previous online book launch, an additional one is scheduled for 23 September 2024, from 10am to 11:30am CEST. Similar to the first session, this event will feature several contributors to the book, who will offer their insights on methods of regulation, research, and education in private international law.

Participants in the online book presentation, moderated by Jie (Jeanne) Huang, in addition to the editors Laura Carballo Piñeiro and Xandra Kramer, include Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Ramani Garimella, Chukwama Okoli, Abubakri Yekini and Aukje van Hoek.

For more information, see here.

Oxford University Press has recently published The 1970 UNESCO and 1995 UNIDROIT Conventions on Stolen or Illegally Transferred Cultural Property – A Commentary, edited by Ana Filipa Vrdoljak, Andrzej Jakubowski and Alessandro Chechi. The 900-page long book is part of the Commentaries on International Cultural Heritage Law series.

The UNESCO Convention of 14 November 1970 requires that contracting States take measures to prohibit and prevent the illicit trafficking of cultural property. The UNIDROIT Convention of 24 June 1995 on stolen or illegally exported cultural objects builds on the provisions of the UNESCO Convention and supplements them by formulating minimal legal rules on the restitution and return of cultural objects. It lays down the rules of private international law and international procedure which make it possible to turn the principles of the UNESCO Convention into practice.

The impressive list of contributors includes some of the most renowned experts in private international law issues relating to cultural property, such as – to name only a few – Manlio Frigo, Toshiyuki Kono, Elina N. Moustaira, Elena Rodríguez Pineau, Christa Roodt, Kurt Siehr, Tamás Szabados and Matthias Weller.

Further information available here.

Private International Law in Russia, by Anton Asoskov, Daria Levina and Milana Karayanidi, has just been published by Bloomsbury Publishing.

The blurb reads:

This book provides the first comprehensive introduction to Russian private international law (PIL) for the foreign lawyer.

The book carefully examines the applicable conflict of law and jurisdictional rules on the basis of the relevant statutory provisions, case law, and doctrinal writings developed in Russia for the purposes of dealing with cross-border commercial issues. It covers topics that will be of particular interest to comparative scholars, for instance the sources of PIL in Russia, including international conventions and treaties; party autonomy and the choice of law by the parties; determination of applicable law in the absence of choice by the parties; public policy exceptions and overriding mandatory provisions; and many more. These and other topics serve as an entry point to the hybrid system of law that Russian PIL is: modelled on European law but characterised by its Soviet past.

Christine Budzikiewicz (University of Marburg), Konrad Duden (Institute for Foreign and European Private and Procedural Law at the University of Leipzig), Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) Tobias Helms (University of Marburg) and Claudia Mayer (University of Regensburg) authored The Marburg Group’s Comments on the European Commission’s Parenthood Proposal with Intersentia.

The European Commission’s proposal of 7 December 2022 for a regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions, and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood, including the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood, is currently pending.

This proposal was specifically addressed in a series of EAPIL webinars held in May 2023 under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal and discussed on this blog here.

The Marburg Group, comprising the aforementioned authors, has already issued a paper suggesting some fundamental changes, in addition to technical amendments, noted in this blog here by Pietro Franzina.

This time, the Marburg Group provides a comprehensive analysis of the European Commission’s proposal on parenthood in the referenced book.

The book consists of  nine chapters: (i) Subject matter, scope, and definitions; (ii) Jurisdiction; (iii) Applicable law; (iv) Recognition; (v) Authentic instruments with no binding legal effect; (vi) European Certificate of Parenthood; (vii) Digital communications; (viii) Delegated Acts; and (ix) General and final provisions.

More information is available here.

Johannes Ungerer (University of Oxford and Notre Dame Law School) has published recently his article German Law’s Dilemma with Punitive Damages: German Federal Court of Justice, Judgment of 4 June 1992, Case IX ZR 149/91 (BGHZ 118, 312) on SSRN.

The article is included also in the volume edited by James Goudkamp and Eleni Katsampouka titled Landmark Cases in the Law of Punitive Damages published by Hart in 2023.

The abstract reads as follows:

German law faces a dilemma when it comes to punitive damages, which potentially exposes it to the criticism of hypocrisy. On the one hand, doctrinally, the German law of damages is intended to be strictly compensatory and free from punitive damages. In order to protect its domestic system, the German Federal Court of Justice (Bundesgerichtshof) held in its 1992 landmark decision that German law does not recognise and enforce foreign judgments awarding punitive damages. Yet, on the other hand, developments in German law both before and after this landmark decision have possibly watered down the doctrinal insistence on damages being solely compensatory. These domestic developments might have made it difficult for German law to maintain the refusal to recognise and enforce foreign judgments in which punitive damages have been awarded. Thus, the question to be answered is: can German law confidently claim that punitive damages are still sufficiently foreign to the domestic system and that punitive damages awarded by foreign courts can thus be rejected without self-contradiction?  To respond, the chapter will, after a short explanation of the doctrinal situation in German law, analyse the landmark case. The discussion will afterwards address the caveats that have been made by German courts for dealing with punitive damages. Finally, and changing the perspective slightly from the issue of recognition to applicable law, consideration will be given to how German courts handle claims that are governed by foreign law which allows awarding the remedy of punitive damages.

Csongor István Nagy (University of Galway, Ireland; HUN-REN Centre for Social Sciences, Institute for Legal Studies, Hungary) authored a book titled Private International Law: A Hungarian Perspective, published by Brill in its Law in Eastern Europe series.

The book is accessible through the publisher’s website and on SSRN.

The abstract provided by the author on SSRN reads as follows:

This book provides a concise and analytical introduction to private international law in Hungary: international jurisdiction of courts, choice of law (applicable law) and the recognition and enforcement of foreign judicial decisions. It presents both Hungarian conflicts rules and their judicial practice and the application of EU conflicts rules by Hungarian courts.

In the last two decades, the overwhelming part of PIL shifted to the EU level. Still, national PILs have remained the primary sources in quite a few fields and in the fields where they did not it is still the national judiciary that turns the European “law in books” into “law in action”. This monograph provides an analysis of both aspects from a Hungarian perspective. First, Hungarian PIL was recodified in 2017 and the book provides an account of how European and national conflicts rules coexist, interact and symbiose. Second, it provides a comprehensive analysis of the application and interpretation of EU PIL by the Hungarian judiciary.

As already noted on this blog, Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University) and Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo) edited Research Methods in Private International Law – A Handbook on Regulation, Research and Teaching.

An online book launch is scheduled for 10 September 2024, from 10am to 12pm CEST. During this event, several contributors to the book will share their perspectives on methods of regulation, research, and education in private international law.

Participants in the online book presentation include Xandra Kramer, Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Dulce Lopes, Adriani Dori, Diego P. Fernández Arroyo, Giesela Rühl and Mary Keyes.

For more information, see here.

Private International Law in BRICS: Convergence, Divergence and Reciprocal Lessons, edited by Stellina Jolly and Saloni Khanderia, has just been published by Bloomsbury Publishing.

The blurb reads:

This book examines the convergences, divergences and reciprocal lessons that the BRICS countries (Brazil, Russia, India, China and South Africa) share with one another in developing the principles of private international law.

The chapters provide a thematic understanding of the cornerstones of private international law in each of the BRICS countries: namely, (1) the procedure to initiate claims in civil and commercial matters, (2) the law that would govern such matters in litigation and arbitration, as well as (3) the mechanism to recognise and enforce foreign judgments and arbitral awards.

Written by leading private international law scholars and practitioners, the chapters draw on domestic legislation and its interpretation through cases decided by the courts in each of these emerging economies, and explicitly cover the rules applicable in contractual and non-contractual concerns and issues of choice of court agreements. Issues around marriage, divorce, matrimonial property, succession and surrogacy are also addressed, considering the implication of such aspects through the increased movement of persons.

The book is a useful comparative resource for the governments of the BRICS countries, legislators, traders, academics, researchers and students looking for an in-depth discussion of the reciprocal lessons that these countries may have to offer one another on these issues.

Giovanni Chiapponi (University of Florence; previously Bologna University and Max Planck Institute in Luxembourg) has published a book titled Interfaces between National and EU Law. Time Limits in Cross-Border Civil Proceedings and Their Impact on the Free Circulation of Judgemen31t. The book is published by Nomos, in the Luxembourg Legal Studies series.

The blurb reads:

This book aims at exploring possible solutions to remove the obstacles to the free circulation of judgments in the civil justice area which arise from the remarkably different national rules on procedural time limits. The interplay between national and EU law reveals that time limits raise significant challenges connected with the right to a fair trial under Art. 6 ECHR and Art. 47 CFR, which negatively impact EU cross-border civil litigation. To overcome some of the weaknesses of the current legal framework governing the cross-border enforcement of judgments and strengthen the parties’ procedural rights, the book intends to determine whether and to what extent time limits can be harmonised at EU level.

The book is based on the PhD thesis defended in the Max Planck Institute in Luxembourg in 2023. It can be ordered here.

Nicolas Kyriakides (University of Nicosia), Heikki A. Huhtamäki (Lawyer, academic) and Nicholas Mouttotos (University of Bremen) have edited European Account Preservation Order – A Multi-jurisdictional Guide with Commentary, on Regulation No 655/2014. The book has just been published by Bruylant / Larcier.

The book provides insights on the implementation of the Regulation in each Member State (excluding Denmark) but also on the EAPO and the common law practice, shedding light on the progression, or lack thereof, of the EAPO since its implementation date.

This new book on the European Account Preservation Order offers a multi-jurisdictional guide of the Regulation, examining the national operation and implementation of the Regulation establishing the Order in the EU Member States. In that aspect, it is unique since it provides insights from the 26 Member States (not applicable in Denmark) on how the EAPO has been implemented by the legislature and applied by the courts, building upon the work undertaken by the EFFORTS project. The EAPO has been established in order to facilitate cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters by offering an alternative to the national protective measures within the EU. While provisional measures exist in all national legal systems of the EU with the purpose of preserving a factual or legal situation so as to safeguard rights, the conditions for obtaining them are extremely heterogeneous. The data collected in this book show that the implementation of the EAPO leads to divergent interpretations, something that the decisions of the Court of Justice of the European Union will remedy in the future. Part I of the book provides the background and the research questions addressed and gives a brief overview on whether the EAPO -seven years after the Regulation became applicable- is fulfilling its purpose of facilitating cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters. Part II of the book deals with the application and enforcement of the EAPO in the Member States. Each contribution by the expert from the respective jurisdiction analyses how a litigant can apply and enforce an EAPO in the Member State and examines any existing case law. In addition, each contribution describes any other methods that are in place to obtain bank account information outside and within the context of the EAPO. Part III of the book provides an outlook for the day after with an examination of the EAPO and the common law practice and a synopsis of the application of the EAPO in the Member States. This book is an essential guide for practitioners seeking to use the Regulation; is an important source for the EU lawmaker in assessing a potential recast to the Regulation; as well as a source of information for the comparative scholars of international civil procedure.

Authors include Maria Afxentiou, Daniela Antona, Arató Balázs, Magnus Berlin, Carri Ginter, Carla Gonçalves Borges, Luisa Cassar Pullicino, Andrej Ekart, Georg Hiiesalu, Tjaša Ivanc, Parisa Jahan, Kazimieras Karpickis, Cian Kinsella, Sofia Kurochka, Lenka Kubická, Juliana Georgallidou Kyriakidou, Jaroslav Kudrna, Albin Larsson, Katharina Lugani, Sara Migliorini, Boriana Musseva, Valts Nerets, Elena Alina Onțanu, Michael Otti, Gonçalo Pacheco Vilela, Carlos Santaló Goris, Paul Sluijter, Nedas Tamšauskas, Eleni Tzounakou, Alan Uzelac, Bartosz Wołodkiewicz, Marek Zilinsky.

The book features a preface by Gilles Cuniberti and one by Nicolas Kyriakides.

More information available here.

Janeen M. Carruthers (University of Glasgow) and Bobby W.M. Lindsay (University of Glasgow) edited Research Handbook on International Family Law.

Published by Edward Elgar in its Research Handbooks in Family Law series, the book addresses legal topics pertaining to family relationships in a cross-border context, and international family law disputes. It shows how this field of study has developed, and continues to develop, and adeptly surveys the practice and regulation of international family law.

It takes an international approach, examining various jurisdictions and viewpoints, and demonstrates that as the number of international families grows, so does the potential for cross-border family law disputes. It provides an overview of current research in international family law, analysing topics such as legal parentage, intercountry adoption, habitual residence, parental responsibility, child and family relocation, international child abduction, forced marriage, and the financial and property consequences of adult relationships.

Contributors include Janeen M. Carruthers, Bobby W.M. Lindsay, Laura Carpaneto, Onyója Momoh, Magdalena Pfeiffer, Susanne Lilian Gössl, Kirsty J. Hood KC, Ruth Lamont, Rhona Schuz, Maria Caterina Baruffi, Lauren Clayton-Helm, Janeen M. Carruthers, Felicity Belton, Lara Walker, Máire Ní Shúilleabháin, Ilaria Viarengo, David Hodson OBE KC (Hon), Cristina González Beilfuss, Ann Laquer Estin, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm and María Mercedes Albornoz.

Michael S. Green (William and Mary Law School), Ralf Michaels (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, Hamburg) and Roxana Banu (Oxford University) are the editors of Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law published by Oxford University Press.

The book is divided into four sections focusing on normative structure, authority, plurality, and the final part.

After the joint introduction by the editors, contributors include Florian Roedl, Sagi Peari, David Dyzenhaus, Kermit Roosevelt III, Giovanni Sartor, Antonino Rotolo, Michael S. Green, Lea Brilmayer, Alex Mills, Joanna Langille, Nicole Roughan, Hans Lindahl, Ralf Michaels, Horatia Muir Watt and Alejandro Aldo Menicocci.

The publisher’s blurb reads as follows:

Private international law has long been understood as a doctrinal and technical body of law, without interesting theoretical foundations or implications. By systematically exploring the rich array of philosophical topics that are part of the fabric of private international law, Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law fills a significant and long-standing void in the legal and philosophical literature.

The contributions to this volume are testimony to the significant potential for interaction between philosophy and private international law. Some aim to expand and rethink classical jurisprudential theories by focusing on law beyond the state and on the recognition of foreign law and judgments in domestic courts. Others bring legal and moral theories to bear on traditional debates in private international law, such as legal pluralism, transnational justice, the interpretation of foreign legal policies, and the boundaries of the legal system. Several engage with the history of both private international law and legal and political philosophy. They point to missed opportunities when philosophers ignored law’s transnational dimensions, or when private international law scholars failed to position their theories within broader philosophical schools of thought. Some seek to complete past attempts to articulate the philosophical dimensions of private international law that were never carried through. Thought-provoking and topical, this volume displays the varied themes cutting through the disciplines of private international law and philosophy.

Vesna Lazić (Associate Professor at Utrecht University and Senior Researcher at T.M.C. Asser Institute in The Hague) and the late Peter Mankowski (formerly Professor at the Faculty of Law, University of Hamburg, Germany) published  in 2023 a book titled ‘The Brussels I-bis Regulation: Interpretation and Implementation’.

The book is a part of the JUDGTRUST Project titled ‘Regulation Brussels Ia: a standard for free circulation of judgments and mutual trust in the European Union’ funded by the European Commission’s Justice Programme (JUST-AG-2017/JUST-JCOO-AG-2017). More information about the project was  reported earlier on the EAPIL Blog here. The findings of this research are available online here.

The work carried out by the authors provides an in-depth analysis on the provisions regarding international jurisdiction and recognition and enforcement of judgments taking into consideration the relevant CJEU case law, as well as the results of the empirical research gathered for the JUDGTRUST Project from the National Reports from all EU Member States.

Within this context, the book identifies difficulties in the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation, as well as shortcomings and inconsistencies of the current legal framework, and provides suggestions for improvements.

Given the richness of information that was used to produce this volume, the book may be of assistance to scholars in private international law, legal practitioners, and students. Also, it may prove useful to legislators involved in the process of a future revision of the Brussels Ia Regulation.

Critical views expressed throughout the book and suggestions for the improvement are likely to trigger discussions that will certainly contribute towards advancing the effectiveness of this Regulation.

 

The second edition International Commercial Contracts – Contract Terms, Applicable Law and Arbitration, authored by Giuditta Cordero-Moss (University of Oslo), is out. The book is published by Cambridge University Press.

Any practising lawyer and student working with international commercial contracts faces standardised contracts and international arbitration as mechanisms for dispute settlement. Transnational rules may be applicable, but national law is still important. Based on extensive practical experience, this book analyses international contract practice and its interaction with various applicable sources. It considers vital questions concerning the role played by contractual regulation, by national law and by transnational sources. What is the interaction among these factors, and how does this all apply to contracts that refer disputes to international arbitration? This revised second edition has been fully updated to reflect developments in the field and includes useful tools like tables of cases and sources, and a list of electronic resources and databases.

This is the third post of the online symposium on the recent judgment of the CJEU in Air Berlin (see also here). It is authored by Patrick Wautelet (University of Liege, Belgium), who contributed to the recent Elgar Commentary on the European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations. The first post was authored by Ilaria Queirolo and Stefano Dominelli and the second by Antonio Leandro.


D-AHXD - Air Berlin Boeing 737-700 at Berlin - Tegel | Photo ID 155688 ...

Cross-border insolvency proceedings remain a minefield fraught with bootstraps. The Air Berlin case decided by the CJEU demonstrates that the road to the resolution of such proceedings is not always smooth ride.

The first bump on the road in this case came when the insolvency practitioner appointed in Germany following the opening of main proceedings in that Member State, failed to seek the prior authorization of a Spanish court before dismissing employees who had been working for the Spanish branch of the debtor. Under Spanish law, the insolvency practitioner must obtain such authorization from the court before dismissing employees. As is well known, the Recast Regulation makes it possible to seek such approval in a Member State “even if no insolvency proceedings have been opened in that Member State” (Art. 13(2)). One is left to guess whether this was a mere negligence on the part of the insolvency practitioner or a deliberate attempt to circumvent a requirement deemed too troublesome.

The failure on the part of the insolvency practitioner led a Spanish court to order Air Berlin to pay compensation to the employees. At that time, the insolvency proceedings had been opened for six months already. As a consequence, the claims of the ex-employees were considered, under German law, to be claims against the assets of the insolvent debtor (so-called ‘Masseforderungen’ or ‘créditos contra la masa’) which could enjoy a preferential treatment. The ex-employees had, however, set their eyes on an important claim held by Air Berlin on assets located in Spain, with a special privilege. Much to their surprise, the practitioner appointed in Germany managed to transfer the claim to his fiduciary account in Germany, even though part of the claim had been provisionally attached. This secund bump in the road may be linked to a lack of coordination between various courts within a Member State rather than a shortcoming in the scheme of the Regulation. It shows, however, that navigating cross-border insolvency proceedings also requires well-functioning cooperation mechanisms at the domestic level.

Finally, the uncertainty surrounding the status of the claims of the ex-employees also added to the confusion. The claims arose out of a decision issued by a Spanish employment court after the main insolvency proceedings were opened, but well before the former employees requested the opening of secondary proceedings in Spain. As such, they could be subject either to German law, which governed the main proceedings, or to Spanish law, which applied to the secondary proceedings. The uncertainty surrounding the issue of the applicable law was a third bump on the road and one with important consequences, as the claims were deemed to be privileged under German law while their status was unclear under Spanish law.

These three examples demonstrate that the road to a harmonious European resolution of cross-border insolvency proceedings is a long one, and one in which debtors, creditors and insolvency practitioners may well get lost.

True, the (recast) Regulation aims to make the ride smoother. It does so by providing for a nuanced approach reconciling seemingly opposed interests. The choice for a nuanced universalist approach as a cornerstone of the Regulation (as underlined in Recital 22) is, however, only robust to the extent that the dividing line between main and secondary proceedings can be drawn very clearly. In most cases, there will not be much hesitation on the respective realm of the main and secondary proceedings.

In the Air Berlin case, the unusual entanglement between main and secondary proceedings contributed, however, to somewhat blur the distinction. The claims held by the ex-employees related directly to the operations of the Spanish branch. Because of the peculiar sequence of events, however, no secondary proceedings were yet opened when the claims were granted by the court in Spain. These claims were therefore floating in the air between the main and secondary proceedings.

The Court first confirmed that the former employees could not avail themselves of Art. 13 (para. 55). As is well known, this exception to the lex concursus only deals with the immediate consequences of dismissal, not with the question “whether the employee’s claims are protected by preferential rights” (Recital 72). This issue remains solely governed by the lex concursus (for further details, see Crespi Reghizzi, in Cuniberti, Leandro, 2024, art. 13, para. 13.026).

Once it was accepted that the treatment of the claims fell under the lex fori concursus, the Court had to decide whether the claims could be considered to have arisen after the opening of insolvency proceedings and, if yes, which one. This was necessary because the Spanish court had firmly brought Art.7(2)(g) of the Regulation to the center of the debate: by doing so, the referring court sought to protect “local interests” (para. 30) by opening up the possibility to apply a provision of Spanish law specifically aimed at claims arising after the opening of insolvency proceedings (Art. 242, 8° Spanish law).

The move by the Spanish referring court was a bold one: Art. 7(2)(g) refers to “claims arising after the opening of insolvency proceedings”. This category classically covers the “administration costs, including the compensation of the [insolvency practitioner] and the obligations of contracts adopted or created by the [insolvency practitioner]” (Westbrook, Booth, Paulus & Rajak, A Global View of Business Insolvency Systems, 2010, p. 86). In the present case, the claims of the former employees did not squarely fell into this category, as they were not linked to the actual expenses of the proceedings, nor to new liabilities incurred to keep the business running. The former employees were dismissed shortly after the opening of the main proceedings. They sought “compensation and outstanding remuneration that had fallen due during the proceedings and challenging the dismissals” (para 23).

By accepting that their claims fell under Art. 7(2)(g), the Court seems to have somewhat expanded the scope of that provision: not only does it cover the expenses incurred by the insolvency practitioner or liabilities linked to contracts he concluded or chose to continue. It may also, according to the Court, be used for claims which are upheld by a court following the opening of insolvency proceedings, even if they relate to contracts concluded before such opening.

If the Court confirms this interpretation in future cases, it would not substantially change the balance achieved by the Regulation between competing interests. Had the Court indeed rejected the suggestion of the referring court to apply Art. 7(2)(g), the status of the claims held by the former employees would have nonetheless been governed by the lex concursus.

A much more significant question concerned the next bold move suggested by the Spanish court: the referring court indeed sought to know whether under Art. 7(2)(g), Spanish law should apply as lex concursus to claims arising after the opening of main proceedings, because in the meantime secondary proceedings had been opened in Spain. In other words, the referring court sought, again in the name of “the protection of local interest” (para. 30) to broaden the scope of Art. 7(2)(g) to include claims arising before the secondary proceedings were opened.

The Court flatly refused to condone such a broad interpretation of Art. 7(2)(g). As main justification, the Court put forward the need to guarantee the legal certainty (para. 60). Beyond the need to safeguard legal certainty, accepting that Art. 7(2)(g) could be applied to claims which have arisen before the relevant proceedings were opened, would contradict the very foundation of the provision. Art. 7(2)(g) directs that the lex concursus be applied to “the expenses of the proceedings and also the debts and liabilities arising from the administration of the estate as a result of new contracts or torts” (Virgos/Garcimartin, at p. 77) because these claims arise precisely after the proceedings have been opened.

This ruling helpfully clarifies that claims can only be deemed to be post-commencement claims if they truly arise or are upheld following the opening of the relevant proceedings. In other words, the Court gave to secondary proceedings what belong to secondary proceedings. Unfortunately, the Court expressed this solution in very general terms. Reading para. 62, one could be under the impression that the lex concursus of the secondary proceedings may not be applied to claims which have arisen before the proceedings were opened. This must be read to apply solely to Art. 7(2)(g). It would indeed make no sense to provide that the law of the Member State where secondary proceedings have been opened, cannot apply to e.g. the ranking of claims which have been lodged in those proceedings. Admittedly, with this caveat in mind, the ruling of the Court is, on this issue, of minor importance. It is indeed difficult to think of other examples in which claims will be sandwiched between main and secondary proceedings.

One issue not tackled by the Court remains : do creditors have the possibility to cross-file their claims in both main and secondary proceedings, as allowed by Art. 45, when their claim is a post-commencement one? It has been suggested that this possibility should be reserved to regular creditors (Damman/Sénéchal, Art. 45). There may, however, be convincing arguments to adopt a more generous reading of Art. 45.

A final word on the fate of employees: the Air Berlin case demonstrates that unless they very rapidly request the opening of secondary proceedings, they depend very much on the protection afforded (or not) by the lex concursus. This may give rise to serious tensions, as the issue of the competing priorities between employees and secured creditors is one of the most contentious in insolvency proceedings. No wonder that the Regulation itself acknowledges that a future recast should focus on the improvement of the preferential rights of employees at European level (Recital 22). Let’s hope that the European legislator will seize this opportunity to address this significant bump on the road to smooth pan-European insolvency proceedings.

Olga Ceran (Leiden University) has kindly prepared this presentation of her recent book titled Cross-Border Child Relocation in the EU – The Dynamics of Europeanisation published by Intersentia in 2024 in its European Family Law series.


This book is the first monograph to investigate cross-border child relocation as a unique legal issue in the EU context.

The book focuses on different dimensions of Europeanisation of cross-border child relocation, understood broadly. It analyses the demands posed by the European legal framework (both regarding fundamental rights and free movement rights) on child relocation laws and harmonisation prospects in the field. Considering the limited nature of the EU’s competence, it simultaneously proposes a conceptualisation of EU law’s influences from a constructivist perspective. It suggests how EU law might shift the scope of autonomy granted to EU citizens and hence lead to new dilemmas regarding the assessment of children’s and adults’ interests in child relocation cases. The book then closes with an examination of published child relocation judgments in Germany, Poland, and England and Wales (before and around Brexit). It analyses how national judges occasionally draw from different EU legal features, finding however that EU law does not (yet) seem to fundamentally challenge the established child relocation doctrines.

Three chapters specifically touch upon private international law issues. Chapter 3 assesses the prospects of harmonisation of child relocation law in the EU, also in reference to potential future revisions of the Brussels IIter Regulation. Chapter 6 discusses how the EU private international law framework (among others) might play a role in the resolution of child relocation disputes, but also draws attention to the fact that it is normatively inflicted in a particular way and might feed into people’s expectations and courts’ contextual assessments. In reference to that, Chapter 7 qualitatively analyses different national encounters (or the lack thereof) with EU law, including EU private international law, and their normative consequences in the three selected jurisdictions.

This is the second post in the online symposium on the recent judgment of the CJEU in Air Berlin (see also here). It is authored by Antonio Leandro (University of Bari, Italy), who edited and contributed to the recent Elgar Commentary on the European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations. The first post was authored by Ilaria Queirolo and Stefano Dominelli.


D-AHXD - Air Berlin Boeing 737-700 at Berlin - Tegel | Photo ID 155688 ...As already noted in previous posts (see Cuniberti and Queirolo/Dominelli), the Air Berlin case addresses several issues of coordination between main and secondary insolvency proceedings.

Against the normative background of the European Insolvency Regulation (Recast) (‘EIR’), and the factual context in which the practitioner in the main proceedings (opened in Germany) obtained the removal of assets located in the State of the establishment (Spain) before the opening of secondary proceedings therein, the Court of Justice spells out, in particular, what the practitioners in the secondary proceedings may do in the interest of local creditors. For the sake of brevity, the insolvency practitioner appointed in the main proceedings and the one appointed in the secondary proceedings will be referred to respectively as ‘main insolvency practitioner’ and ‘secondary insolvency practitioner’.

It is worth remembering that the assets in question were the object of a freezing order granted by the Spanish courts before the opening of the Spanish secondary proceedings.

The Court echoes Article 21(2) of the EIR (on which see Cuniberti, Article 21, in Cuniberti, Leandro) when stressing that secondary insolvency practitioners may ‘bring any action to set aside which is in the interests of the creditors’. Additionally, the Court clarifies that such provision ‘has practical effect’ for ‘property […] removed from the territory of the Member State of the secondary insolvency proceedings before those proceedings were opened’ (emphasis added), while complaints concerning removals occurred after the opening fall under the first part of Article 21(2) (para 77). Furthermore, the Court recognizes that secondary insolvency practitioners may even bring such actions against main insolvency practitioners if they consider ‘that action to be in the interests of the creditors’ (para 84).

When depicting such ius standi, the Court also relies on Recital 46, which affirms that main insolvency practitioners ‘should not be able to realise or re-locate, in an abusive manner, assets situated in the Member State where an establishment is located, in particular, with the purpose of frustrating the possibility that such interests can be effectively satisfied if secondary insolvency proceedings are opened subsequently’. Recital 46 seems to put forward an avoidance uniform principle against specific abusive acts performed by the main insolvency practitioner.

This scenario seems to trigger uncertainty in practical terms, considering that Air Berlin emphasizes that the main insolvency practitioner is entitled to remove assets from the State of the establishment before the opening of secondary proceedings. In other words, the powers the CJEU recognizes to both the insolvency practitioners vis-à-vis situations occurred before the opening of the secondary proceedings seem to conflict with each other if one notes that the secondary insolvency practitioner may demand in the interest of local creditors to set aside assets acts that the main insolvency practitioner has previously performed to remove assets from the establishment.

However, the uncertainty fades after more closely noting that main insolvency practitioners are entitled to exercise powers, while secondary insolvency practitioners may bring actions that courts may well dismiss.

Moreover, Air Berlin stresses that, except for measures protecting secured rights and reservations of title under Arts 8 and 10, which can hamper the main insolvency practitioner’s powers, attachments merely preserving the claims of local creditors cannot prevent the main insolvency practitioner from realizing and relocating assets from the State of the establishment before the opening of secondary proceedings therein. Main insolvency practitioners may even act so after giving an undertaking pursuant to Article 36 to avoid the opening of the secondary proceedings; should the proceedings be concretely opened, they only must transfer to the secondary insolvency practitioner any assets removed or the proceeds realized after giving the undertaking, which implies that they have ‘the power to remove those assets’ (para 80). Admittedly, local creditors may avail themselves of specific remedies to ensure compliance by the main insolvency practitioner with the terms of the undertaking (see Requejo Isidro, Article 36, in Cuniberti, Leandro).

Ultimately, primauté and universality of the main proceedings with associated extraterritorial powers of the main insolvency practitioners override the protection of local creditors, who have no choice but to request as soon as possible the opening of secondary proceedings and seek protective measures after the request in order to be effectively satisfied if those proceedings are subsequently opened. If the measures were granted, the secondary insolvency practitioner would likely to rely on Recital 46 and submit avoidance actions against abusive contrary realisation or relocation conducted by the main insolvency practitioner.

It remains to figure out which courts have jurisdiction over the avoidance action brought by the secondary insolvency practitioner against the main insolvency practitioner. The Court was not requested to take position in this respect.

It is well known that Article 6 of the EIR, read in conjunction with Recital 35, confers vis attractiva to the courts in the main and secondary proceedings without substantial differences (Leandro, Article 6, in Cuniberti, Leandro). On the other hand, vis attractiva works in accordance with the territorial effects allocated to each proceeding under the modified universalism principle. And it is worth recollecting that both COMI’s and establishment’s courts have jurisdiction ‘to rule on the determination of the debtor’s assets falling within the scope of the effects of’ the proceedings they supervise (Comité d’entreprise de Nortel Networks SA and Others, para 46).

This means that the vis attractiva of the establishment’s courts covers actions, such as avoidance actions, which do meet the Gourdain requirements (actions must derive directly from the insolvency proceedings and be closely linked with them), but only vis-à-vis disputes concerning assets that are located in the State of that establishment at the time of the opening. In light of Air Berlin, this competence should also cover assets removed before the opening by the debtor, creditors or more generally by other people than the main insolvency practitioner.

Consequently, if secondary insolvency practitioners may take over avoidance actions against the main insolvency practitioner, as the Court of Justice maintains in Air Berlin, this hardly means that the COMI’s courts lose jurisdiction vis-à-vis assets that are located in the COMI’s State or in States other than that of the secondary proceedings at the time at which the action is brought, especially when the courts have determined that the assets belong to the main proceedings. Arguably, the secondary insolvency practitioners ought to act before the COMI’s courts, complain under the COMI’s insolvency rules (having regard to the effet utile of Recital 46), and, if needed, challenge the decision qualifying the assets as a part of the main insolvency proceeding’s estate.

This is the first post in the online symposium on the recent judgment of the CJEU in Air Berlin (see also here). It is authored by Ilaria Queirolo and Stefano Dominelli (University of Genoa, Italy), who contributed to the recent Elgar Commentary on the European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations.


In Air Berlín Luftverkehrs KG, the Court of Justice of the European Union has dealt with a number of questions on the Insolvency Regulation Recast (cfr. para. 49 on matters of intertemporal law). As already noted by scholars (see Cuniberti here), the underlying issue is that of coordination between a main insolvency procedure (opened in 2017 Germany against the air carrier) and a subsequent secondary procedure (opened in 2020 in Spain). Following the opening of the main proceedings, creditors in Spain obtained Spanish courts relief orders for payments in their favour – without opening a secondary proceedings. The main practitioner obtained a Spanish authorisation to transfer assets (despite a Spanish freezing order) and after that, a secondary insolvency proceedings was opened in Spain as well.

The judgment makes use and applies one provision of the Insolvency Regulation Recast that finds no direct ‘predecessor’ in the previous Regulation 1346/2000 (albeit the term was already used), i.e. current article 2(11) on ‘local creditors’. The definition of ‘local creditors’ acquires relevance in as much such a category is granted given rights under the Regulation: for example, under article 3(4)(b), it is for ‘local creditors’ and public authorities to request the opening of a territorial procedure before a main insolvency proceedings has been opened.

There is little doubt that in the case dealt with by the Court of Justice, former employees litigating in Spain did fulfil the requirements to be considered as ‘local creditors’ as they had ‘claims [which] arose from or in connection with the operation of an establishment […]’. Rather, the judgment offers some food for thinking as per the balancing of different values and principles enshrined in the Regulation.

According to article 45 of the Insolvency Regulation Recast, ‘creditors’ have the possibility to lodge their own claims against the debtor in any insolvency proceedings opened in the Member States. This is a case of cross-filing the same credit in multiple parallel insolvency proceedings. In Air Berlín Luftverkehrs KG, former employees did file their claim in both the German main insolvency proceedings and the Spanish secondary insolvency proceedings.

It has been argued that (see ex multis Peter Mankowski, art. 45, para. 6; for further references, see Queirolo/Dominelli, in Cuniberti, Leandro, 2024, art. 45, para. 45.11) whereas creditors have an EU-derived substantive right to file claims under article 45(1) of the Regulation, the admission of the claim, as well as its ranking, is done according to the lex concursus where the claim is filed.

In its latest decision, the Court of Justice concludes that the lex concursus secondarii, under article 7 g) and h) of the Regulation, governs claims to be admitted only if said claims arose after the opening of the secondary proceedings. The relevant point before Spanish national courts being that the secondary proceedings in Spain was opened quite some time after the main German procedure. In between the opening of the two proceedings employees were recognised the right to payment in Spain. Such a right, under the law of the main procedure, was a non-privileged ‘claim against the insolvency procedure’, whilst under the local Spanish law, it would have been a privileged ‘insolvency claim’.

The referring court (para. 30) argued that ‘it would be inconsistent for Regulation No 2015/848 to provide that the priority of claims or the ranking of employees’ claims must be determined, in order to protect local interests, in accordance with the law on insolvency proceedings of the State of the opening of proceedings, only for the application of that law to lead to an outcome that is detrimental to the interests the protection of which is sought’.

What – with a margin of uncertainty (see Cuniberti, here) – the Court seems to argue is that claims in the case at hand should have been filed in the Spanish secondary proceedings under the German law of the main proceedings. The strongly adherence to the letter of the Regulation, leading in the practical case to a treatment of local creditors worst-off than the one under the local insolvency law, confirms the Court’s vision according to which the main insolvency procedure has a ‘predominant role’ (para. 70) in the European judicial space and seems to translate in one important practical consequence: local creditors should not wait more than necessary to open a secondary insolvency proceedings, as only from the moment of its opening the lex concursus secondarii will govern the claims, their rankings and lodgement.

Not only the nature of the main insolvency proceedings is ‘protected’ as per the law applicable to claims; the Court also argues that the removal of assets (even despite local court orders to the contrary) by the main insolvency practitioner that has been authorised by (another) local court is not against the Regulation if a secondary proceedings has not been opened yet (para. 73). In this case, however, the Court does make use of principle of the protection of local interests (para. 85) and concedes that, once opened, the practitioner appointed in the secondary proceedings may exercise a claw-back action not only against the debtor, but also against the administrator appointed in the main procedure (para. 84). It remains, nonetheless, that such actions can only be exercised to retrieve assets that fall within the scope of the local proceedings. Before the opening of such proceedings, the foreign main administrator may indeed transfer goods and assets which could potentially be under the competence of a possible subsequent secondary procedure.

What seems to emerge, thus, is that in specific contexts, the best way for local creditors to protect their interests appears to be that of an immediate opening of a local insolvency proceedings.

On 18 April 2024, the CJEU delivered its judgment in Joint Cases C-765/22 and C-772/22, Air Berlin Luftverkehrs KG. The judgment, which was briefly presented on this blog, addresses several novel issues related to the application of the European Insolvency Regulation.

In the coming days, the EAPIL Blog will host an online symposium on this case.

The European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing LegislationsThe symposium is organised on the occasion of the publication of a new article per article commentary of the European Insolvency Regulation in the series of the Elgar Commentaries in Private International Law.

The first contributors to the symposium also contributed to the commentary. The editors of the EAPIL blog and the team of contributors welcome, however, comments and additional contributions by all readers of the blog.

The contributors to the book are Zeno Crespi Reghizzi, Gilles Cuniberti, Stefano Dominelli, Anna Hrycaj, Tuomas Hupli, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Antonio Leandro, Matthias Lehmann, Thomas Mastrullo, Ilaria Queirolo, Marta Requejo, Teun D. Struycken, Chiara Enrica Tuo, Robert van Galen and Patrick Wautelet.

More details on the book can be found here.

Katarina Trimmings (University of Aberdeen), Sharon Shakargy (Hebrew University of Jerusalem) and Claire Achmad (Universiteit Leiden) edited Research Handbook on Surrogacy and the Law.

Published by Edward Elgar in its Research Handbooks in Family Law series, the book provides a multifaceted exploration of surrogacy and the law, examining a variety of critical yet under-researched perspectives including globalisation, power, gender, sexual orientation, genetics, human rights and family relations.

The book consists of four parts, respectively devoted to surrogacy and rights, the interplay between surrogacy and different areas of the law, cross-border dimensions, and regional perspectives.

Three contributions specifically address the cross-border aspects of surrogacy: Surrogacy in private international law, by Sharon Shakargy; Surrogacy and the Hague Conference on Private International Law, by Laura Martínez-Mora; and Nationality and immigration obstacles in cross-border surrogacy arrangements, by Michael Wells-Greco.

Anna Nylund and Antonio Cabral are the editors of Shaping Civil Litigation Using Procedural Agreements, recently published by Eleven.

Procedural agreements hold the potential to effectively customise and expedite civil proceedings. However, their impact on access to justice, particularly for weaker litigants, and the potential erosion of the court’s role raise significant concerns. Despite the growing acceptance of procedural contracts, it is still unclear how courts should interpret and when they should enforce these agreements. This book delves into the critical examination of choice-of-court, evidentiary, costs, appeal, and alternative dispute resolution agreements, offering a discussion on the boundaries between procedural and contract law. It interrogates the entanglements between procedural agreements, flexible procedural rules, case management, and the increasing complexity of litigated cases. Additionally, it examines the interrelations between procedural contracts and current trends in civil litigation, including the obligation of European courts to safeguard consumers against unfair terms and the emergence of international commercial courts. The book provides valuable insights on procedural agreements for both academics and practitioners, illuminating the dynamics of ‘contractualisation’, ‘flexibilisation’, ‘diversification’, and ‘arbitralisation’ of civil litigation.

The authors include Alain Ancery, Henrik Bellander, Antonio Cabral, Florian Eichel, Rorick Tovar Galván, Wolfgang Hau, Shushuke Kakiuchi, Bart Krans, Anna Nylund, Magne Strandberg, Alan Uzelac and Vigita Vebraite.

More information, including the table of contents, are found here.

The second edition of Pedro De Miguel Asensio‘s Conflict of Laws and the Internet has just been published by Edward Elgar.

The blurb reads:

In this thoroughly revised second edition, Pedro De Miguel Asensio presents a practical analysis of jurisdiction, choice of law, and recognition and enforcement of judgments in the context of online activities, examining areas where private legal relationships are most affected by the Internet.

Addressing the tension between the ubiquity of the Internet and the territorial nature of national legal orders, the author sets out the latest developments across multiple jurisdictions in this dynamic field.

Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University) and Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo) edited Research Methods in Private International Law – A Handbook on Regulation, Research and Teaching.

The book, which has just been published by Edward Elgar in its Handbooks of Research Methods in Law series, offers perspectives on the diverse methodological approaches to private international law, examining both regulatory and educational aspects.

Contributors include Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Adriani Dori, Diego P. Fernández Arroyo, Sai Ramani Garimella, Marco Giacalone, Paola Giacalone, Nuria González Martín, Christoph A. Kern, Mary Keyes, Patrick Kinsch, Xandra Kramer, Dulce Lopes, Cristina M. Mariottini, María Mercedes Albornoz, Ralf Michaels, Chukwuma Samuel Adesina Okoli, Marta Pertegás, Giesela Rühl, Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Maria Carlota Ucín, Aukje A.H. van Hoek, Christopher A. Whytock, and Abubakri Yekini.

For more details, see here.

The fifth edition of Adrian BriggsConflict of Laws was published in Oxford University Press Clarendon Law Series on 22 March 2024.

The blurb reads:

The Conflict of Laws provides an introduction and analysis of the rules of private international law as they apply in England, describing the topic’s three distinct branches comprising the conflict of jurisdictions, the conflict of judgments, and the conflict of laws. The volume covers a broad range of topics, from examining different jurisdictions, the law applicable to contractual and non-contractual obligations, to the impact of foreign judgements and more.

Following a significant period of uncertainty as depicted in the previous edition, this new fifth edition represents the subject as it has settled in the aftermath of the post-Brexit upheaval. It seeks to illustrate how the retained (or assimilated) EU law has been integrated into the overall structure of private international law as it evolved in common law, and to assess the extent to which the nature of the subject has been altered or otherwise affected by the Brexit changes.

The areas in which reform or other development may be needed are identified. However, the theme throughout is that the theoretical underpinnings of the subject are strong, if not always appreciated, are rational and robust. It is designed to explain why the detailed rules which make up a subject – which may appear at first sight to be complex – are sensible and coherent.

A new book titled Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations has been published in the Oxford University Press Private International Law series. The author, Ekaterina Aristova, is Leverhulme Trust Early Career Fellow at the Bonavero Institute of Human Rights at the University of Oxford.

The description of the book on the publisher’s website reads as follows:

There is an emerging trend of private claims being brought against parent companies of transnational corporations for their alleged involvement in human rights and environmental abuses committed abroad. These cases form part of an international effort aimed at strengthening responsible business conduct, the success of which depends on the rules governing domestic courts’ power to adjudicate disputes. However, in an increasingly globalised environment, the territorial focus of the adjudicative jurisdiction is often contrary to the transnational nature of the business activities.

To address this puzzle, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations seeks to answer three questions: Firstly, to what extent can English courts, under existing rules, exercise jurisdiction over an English parent company and its foreign subsidiaries as co-defendants? Secondly, is England a suitable forum for deciding transnational human rights claims? And, finally, should the jurisdictional competence of the English courts be broadened through a new connecting factor derived from the ‘economic enterprise’ theory?

While the book is written from the perspective of English law, it also draws on examples of similar claims in other jurisdictions to broaden the discussion. It offers a new angle to the business and human rights discourse by placing the discussion of parent company liability cases in the context of the topical debate about the changing role of private international law in a globalised world.

A new handbook titled European Judicial Cooperation in Cross-Border Litigation, edited by Paolo Biavati and Michele Angelo Lupoi, has just been published by Bologna University Press.

The blurb reads as follows:

There is an increasing amount of European legislation in procedural matters, with which legal practitioners from EU member States (and beyond) must deal on a daily basis. This book is designed to introduce, in institutional ways, law students to such legislation, in order to make future legal practitioners alert to the coexistence, in the discipline of civil procedure, in addition to the classic domestic sources, of European sources having an increasingly relevant impact. Awareness should be fostered that the issues, invested by the European legislation, touch on the common and daily development of civil proceedings and that, therefore, they no longer represent a niche for some, but must enter the basic knowledge of all. Designed for students, the book is also aimed at professionals, for an initial approach to the topics at issue, providing an articulate bibliography and the main case-law references for further study.

The table of contents can be found here.

A new book titled Brussels II-ter – Cross-border Marriage Dissolution, Parental Responsibility Disputes and Child Abduction in the EU has been published by Larcer-Intersentia. The authors of the book are Nigel Lowe (Cardiff University), Constanza Honorati (Milano-Bicocca University) and Michael Hellner (Stockholm University).

The description of the book at the publisher’s website reads as follows.

The ‘Brussels II’ Regulations have a long history and provide the EU’s rules on jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of matrimonial matters, matters of parental responsibility, and international child abduction. In 2016, the EU Commission published its Proposal for recasting what was then Council Regulation No 2201/2003 (‘Brussels II-bis’). There followed lengthy negotiations that resulted in the recast Council Regulation No 2019/1111 (‘Brussels II-ter’), which came into force in August 2022. Brussels II-ter has made substantial changes. Brussels II-ter is the key EU instrument for dealing with cross-border issues involving recognition of divorce, custody and access disputes over children, international abduction and the placement of children from one Member State to another.

This book provides an in-depth discussion of this complex Regulation. Written by three renowned experts, this comprehensive analysis benefits from the collective scope of their experience and knowledge, not only of their respective jurisdictions (Italy, Sweden and the UK) but also more generally of international family law and private international law. Brussels II-ter: Cross-border Marriage Dissolution, Parental Responsibility Disputes and Child Abduction in the EU provides not only a clear exposition of the Regulation’s provisions, but also a critical evaluation of them.

Rather than an Article-by-Article analysis, the book instead comprises separate chapters on discrete parts covered by the Regulation—namely, on the history and scope of Brussels II-ter; common rules on court proceedings; jurisdiction in matrimonial matters; parental responsibility; coordination of proceedings; international child abduction; the hearing of the child; recognition, enforcement, authentic instruments and agreements; and cooperation in matters of parental responsibility. An exposition of the relationship between the EU and the UK following Brexit concludes this volume, which discusses, among other issues, the often problematic inter-relationship between Brussels II-ter and the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention.

Marie Linton (Uppsala University) has kindly prepared this presentation of her recent book titled ‘Erkännande och verkställighet av utländska domar i förmögenhetsrätt‘ (Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Commercial Matters), published by Norstedts Juridik 2023.


What is the significance of a foreign judgment in Sweden? Is the judgment effective? Can assets in Sweden be seized based on the foreign judgment? Must the case be re-litigated in Swedish courts?

These are but a few of the questions addressed in the book. The study covers the 2012 Brussels I Regulation, the 2007 Lugano Convention, the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements and the 2019 Hague Convention on Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil and Commercial matters, as well as Swedish autonomous law.

Historically, a foreign judgment is eligible for recognition or enforcement only if it falls within the scope of Swedish law on recognition and enforcement, which can originate in in EU law or in international conventions to which Sweden or the EU is a party.

In some ways, Swedish law has evolved and expanded towards a more accepting approach to foreign judgments, in large parts because of EU’s activity in this legal area. Accordingly, judgments from EU Member States or from States to an international convention can be recognized and enforced in Sweden, albeit under different circumstances depending on the legal source.

Uncertainty occurs if the foreign judgment is not covered by any Swedish legislation, and autonomous Swedish law needs to be applied. This field of Swedish law is largely uncodified and unexplored.

Judgments not covered by Swedish law have no binding effect in Sweden. Foreign judgments that fall into this category include i.a. judgments originating in Australia, China, the US, India, the whole of Latin America or Africa. At most, the judgment will have evidentiary value in new Swedish proceedings. Hence, the issue will have to be re-litigated in a Swedish court, if the judgment creditor wants a viable judgment in Sweden.

In this Swedish procedure, the court will check the foreign judgment as if the court was an appellate court to the original foreign court. The procedure is conducted in a summary manner, seemingly dependent on the parties’ pleadings.

The Swedish court will check if the foreign proceedings meet the criteria of a fair trial, and if the foreign judgment gives rise to any doubts of a substantive nature. If not, the Swedish court will issue a Swedish decision based on the foreign judgment that can be used for enforcement purposes. Thus, a Swedish court may have to assess whether or not the foreign court of origin applied its own rules correctly!

Moreover, the study addresses the question of whether a new Swedish procedure is compatible with Article 6 of the European Convention on Human Rights. In addition, underlying theories and principles on why foreign judgments can or should be given effect in another State are considered.

Marcel Zernikow (University of Pau and Pays de l’Adour) has kindly prepared this presentation of his recent book titled Les règles de conflit de lois confrontées au marché intérieur. Étude en droit international privé européen du travail (Conflict of Law Rules Confronted with the Internal Market. A Study of the European Private International Law of Employment) published by L’Harmattan in 2024. 


What has become more evident over the past years has always existed in isolated cases. The international character of the work relation adds a supplementary complexity to employment law litigation. Let us only mention the examples of transnational teleworkers, crew members, mobile workers or posted workers to illustrate common legal issues. Starting from the relevance of Private International Law (PIL) of Employment in an integrated market, the monograph deals with the specific conflict of law rules of the European Union (EU). Its title also refers to the possible confrontation between the solutions given to the conflict of law and the law of the internal market of the EU. Thus, alongside other studies on European PIL, this research has chosen its field of analysis for reasons of coherence between PIL and the legal order into which the relevant rules for worker mobility are enshrined. From this point of view, this book will also serve as a starting point for reflecting on regionalism and PIL.

Precisely, our study, which is an updated version of a dissertation defended at the University Paris I Panthéon-Sorbonne in 2019, searches to establish the appropriate mechanisms in PIL of employment for the integration of the internal market as a legal concept. To respond to this problematic, it is necessary to read the conflict of law rules in the light of the substantive law of the EU in a broad sense. In other words, PIL should be understood as a means to achieve the integration of the EU.

The thesis proceeds in a binary dialectic which, in the first part, establishes a link between conflict of law rules and EU law. We know that the relevant conflict of law rules in our (European) jurisdictions are those adopted by the EU. For understanding and interpreting them, one must, first, remind oneself of their foundations. What has first arisen in the form of international conventions has then been adopted as proper EU legal acts relying on the competence of the treaty (article 81, § 2 TFEU). The latter refers expressly to the link between PIL and the proper functioning of the internal market. Even if the existing EU PIL rules should nowadays have integrated the requirements of EU law, our purpose is to underline that the confrontation between the solutions of the conflict of law mechanisms with internal market law still takes place, more particularly, when (national) unilateral overriding mandatory rules (lois de police) are at stake. Paradoxically, the latter are promoted by the EU instruments in PIL, such as the Posted Workers Directive (and its last amended version). In this sense, they are an indicator for a missing harmonisation of the multilateral conflict of law rules for this subject matter. Namely, article 8 of the Rome I Regulation is imprecise when it comes to determining the connecting factor for posted workers and is – only insufficiently – supplemented by the Posted Workers Directive. In other contexts, unilateral rules can also be identified, as a mechanism to compensate the missing harmonisation of private law in the branch of labour law, where a strong divergence (e.g. the scope of collective labour law or even the scope of labour law as such) is observed. In general, from the perspective of the freedoms of movement, unilateral rules are put under scrutiny because they promote the territoriality of the conflict of law reasoning.

Positively, while considering the foundations of the EU conflict of law rules, our aim is to identify the principles that the European conflict of law rules should reflect. The law of the internal market, initially understood, in our context, as referring to the free movement of workers and services, has over the past 25 years, been completed by the law of the area of freedom, security and justice whose provisions are nowadays the seat of the EU’s competence for adopting PIL rules. Moreover, the Charter of fundamental rights interacts with the conflict of law rules. Gradually, the analysis of the evolution of EU law should bring us to the identification of what characterises the concept of the internal market and influences the EU’s competence for adopting conflict of law rules.

The second part of the study has the objective to apprehend the European conflict of law mechanisms in a concrete manner. To conclude on how EU law characterises the conflict of law rules, one must draw some lessons from the concept of the internal market with respect to the mobility of workers. The internal market has evolved as an area of free movement for workers. This also brings up the serious question of its articulation with other freedoms such as those of services and of establishment. Eventually, their articulation leads us to the definition of the worker protection principle which is enshrined in the internal market and to which the relevant PIL regulations refer by mentioning the protection principle. In other words, EU law is both substantive law in the sense that it harmonises the national legislations and PIL in the sense that it regulates the applicable law. Both share common principles such as the worker protection principle.

From a theoretical point of view, this conclusion has further implications on the function of the European conflict of law rule which is regulatory insofar as it also contributes to the proper functioning of the internal market. More precisely, it is limited to regulating the internal market internally. Concerning the function of the conflict of law rule in legal relationships implying a third State, it has been noted that the conflict of law rule would have a more distributive function, as it would decide on the application of an EU vs. a non-EU substantive legislation.

As part of a mass of European PIL acts (contractual and non-contractual obligations, maintenance obligations, divorce, legal partnerships, successions, etc.), the specific conflict of law rules in employment matters are the object chosen for our study on the characteristics of EU PIL. From this perspective, the book necessarily develops the different characteristics and possible evolutions of the European conflict of law rules that may have relevance beyond the field of employment law. The reference to more general considerations such as that on harmony of decisions implying itself legal certainty and predictability is inevitable. However, the focus is the substantive orientation of the specific conflict of law rule in employment matters.

The EU conflict of law rule responds to the characteristics of a result-oriented conflict of law rule. Our book suggests witnessing the process of matérialisation of the conflict of law rule through a case study that analyses the absorption of the substantive rationale formerly expressed in the unilateral conflict rules by result-oriented rules. Technically speaking, the European conflict of law rule uses multilateral and alternative connecting factors. These are mostly – but not exclusively – contained in article 8 of the Rome I Regulation. One must note beforehand, that in the specific context of employment matters, the presence of freedom of choice raises serious doubts for the national judges who seem to radically restrict the choice of law. As a result of the influence of the principle of proximity in an interplay with the worker protection principle, the habitual workplace evolves as the principal connecting factor whereas the closest connection remains a possible connecting factor. The place of business through which the worker was engaged should be limited to specific cases. Eventually, against the background of the substantive harmonisation of labour law at the EU level, this study also insists on the need of autonomous notions for this context (e.g. who is a worker?).

In conclusion, this panorama distinguishes the arising European conflict of law rules, while we have learnt from Gamillscheg’s Course that the former (national) conflict of law mechanisms of European countries were different. One should repeat that what is identified here are the proper EU conflict of law mechanisms which follow the rationale of EU law. Thus, our analysis is proper to this context, and we would come to slightly different results if we took the PIL in another (e.g. regional or global) context.

Eva Jueptner (University of Dundee) has kindly shared a presentation of her book titled A Hague Convention on Jurisdiction and Judgments: Why did the Judgments Project (1992–2001) Fail? published by Intersentia in 2024.


A Hague Convention on Jurisdiction and Judgments – Why did the Judgments Project (1992 -2001) Fail? provides the first comprehensive analysis of the reasons that may have contributed to the failure of the Judgments Project of the Hague Conference on Private International Law. The Judgments Project was abandoned after an unsuccessful Diplomatic Session of the Hague Conference Member States in 2001, after preparatory work on the project which lasted for almost ten years. The project aimed at both securing the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters and unifying grounds of international direct jurisdiction on a broad scale. If the project had been successful, it would have filled a massive gap in the international legal order, by securing the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters on a potentially worldwide scale.

As this monograph shows, reasons for the failure are not to be found in the subject matter (the unification of grounds of international direct jurisdiction). Rather, the analysis of the pre-negotiation process of the project from the perspective of project management suggests that its discontinuation is directly linked to the management of the pre-negotiation phase by the secretariat of the Hague Conference. By comparing the preparatory work done for the Hague Judgments Project with the work done on two other successful Hague Conventions, the 1980 Hague Convention on International Child Abduction, and the 1993 Hague Convention on Intercountry Adoption, the book concludes that the preparatory phases of the Hague Judgments Project were not managed with the same rigour as the preparatory phases for the other two conventions. Through the case study of the Hague Judgments Project, this monograph also shows the direct connection between the management of the pre-negotiation phase of a multilateral convention and the successful adoption of a convention text at a diplomatic conference.

Augustin Gridel (University of Lorraine) has kindly prepared a presentation in English of his monograph titled Marchés et instruments financiers en droit international privé (Financial Markets and Financial Instruments in Private International Law), published by Bruylant in 2023.


The aim of this book is to describe the relationship between the law of financial markets and instruments and private international law.

In the presence of a foreign element, the rules of financial law are most often presented as overriding mandatory rules (lois de police) or administrative rules. The establishment of a national supervisory authority with executive, normative and repressive powers is likely to amplify this perception, as is the appearance of financial law rules in litigation where they seem to derogate from the normally applicable solution rather than coherently form a new category.

However, this presentation by means of the overriding mandatory law does not allow for an overall understanding of the body of legislation put in place by financial law, nor does it provide a key to the application of these rules, and even less does it allow for an overall understanding of the international application of financial law. This perception of financial law as a set of heterogeneous and derogatory rules, presented using the lois de police method, did in fact correspond to the reality of this law at the beginning of its development. It has now reached a stage of maturity.

As well as taking place in a new legislative and institutional environment, this study does not limit its scope to one or other aspect of the internationalisation of the law of financial markets and instruments. By taking a synthetic look at the rules studied, it aims to renew the presentation of financial law rules by placing them, if not within bilateral rules of conflict, at least within unilateral conflict rules whose unity derives not only from the links between the rules, but also from the common objective they pursue. The result of the thesis is to affirm that market infrastructures are subject to a singular connection to the State and that this connecting factor provides a basis for the connecting factor of transactions between private persons who make use of them (I.). On the one hand, such a connecting factor makes it necessary to delimit the field of financial market law (II.). On the other hand, this connecting factor makes it possible to establish the one of financial instruments: the securities settlement system would give a particularly secure connecting factor to the proprietary status of the securities admitted to it, while the clearing system already constitutes the connecting factor of the vast majority of financial contracts which use it (III.).

I. In these circumstances, the method followed was to base oneself on the substantive legislation in question, potentially applicable to the international financial relationship, to the financial instrument or to the regulated person, in order to analyse the objective pursued and the means used to achieve it in order to deduce the method of international application. Comparative law, particularly English and US law, was an essential source of inspiration for international solutions. The difficulty quickly identified, however, was that the rules of financial law are often based on market infrastructures, whose regulations are not those usually applicable to private individuals. It was therefore necessary to study private international law beyond private law relationships in order to observe how market infrastructures are connected to the State, even though there is no longer any apparent geographical connection. This difficulty has been exacerbated by the diversification of these infrastructures, which now rely on four different managers, each of whom provides a specific system: trading, clearing, settlement of securities and payment.

These systems are not subject to identical regimes and have their own conflict-of-laws rules; at the same time, their administrative supervision is not unequivocal. In this respect, the federalisation of administrative supervision has taken on an unprecedented scale: studying it was necessary because it is likely to have an influence on the international location of the market infrastructure. Finally, the relationship with infrastructures from third countries shows the political importance of issues traditionally left to private international law: the decision to recognise foreign infrastructures is now attributed to the European Commission, using a new method known as the “equivalence method”. The objectives pursued by this method, between coordination of legal orders and protection of the social order of the forum, are nevertheless those of private international law.

II. Once the institutional connecting factor had been defined, it was still necessary to determine its scope, i.e. the situations in which the law of the financial market actually applies on the basis of the trading platform, in order to promote the proper functioning of the system it establishes. A distinction was quickly made between cases where financial market law applies to issuers or to investors.

In the first case, the law of the financial market most often seeks to protect investors; its jurisdiction is then that of the law of the place of solicitation. In these circumstances, the law of the financial market does not seek to deprive the law of the issuer of its pre-eminence with regard to the issue of securities; at most, it imposes material requirements, compliance with which is a condition of admission to trading. It does, however, attach consequences to the negotia represented by the securities as soon as they have an impact on the control of the issuer, and may therefore affect the operation of the company, but also that of any restructuring procedure. These two aspects, which are specific to the relationship between financial market law and the issue of securities, are those in which the objectives of market operation are added to those of investor protection.

Traditionally, the law of the financial market alone has jurisdiction to regulate the marketing of foreign securities on its territory, the consequence of which is to impose disclosure obligations on the issuer. We have defended the idea that the pursuit of the objective of investor protection has an influence on the international regime of these rules: they are likely to be self-limiting when the company’s home regulations provide equivalent protection. However, it is argued that such rules should not have the consequence of limiting the jurisdiction of the local regulatory authority, which remains best placed to control such information.

Furthermore, the information provided should be such as to give rise to liability on the part of the issuer. The nature of this liability is variable and will depend, on the one hand, on the beneficial ownership of the financial instrument in the person of the claimant and, on the other hand, on the basis of the claim. If the investor’s liability action against the issuer is contractual, the applicable law will be, depending on the circumstances, that of the contract resulting from the acceptance of the offer to the public, or of the contract of issue, and the jurisdiction of the court will depend on the presence of a choice of court clause or of a consumer. On the other hand, the thesis is that if the liability action is in tort, the legal system of the place of the tort will have global jurisdiction, where its residents have been approached, in order to compensate them for the damage they have suffered, i.e. the effective alteration of their investment decision.

When it applies to investors, the law of the financial market pursues the objective of the proper functioning of the financial market. It is in this sense that there is a lex mercatus, subject to the law of the trading platform.

This body of law is primarily made up of obligations incumbent on the market operator and its members in order to encourage trading and enable price formation; however, it does not extend to contracts concluded between members and their clients. The protection of the latter is ensured by the rules of good conduct applicable to the professional status of members, irrespective of their membership status.

Secondly, the lex mercatus is identified with the regulation of market transactions, both those that relate to the control of the issuer, i.e. the law on threshold crossings and takeover bids, and those that aim to prevent the artificial alteration of price, such as the rules on the repurchase of shares by the company or short selling. All of these rules should therefore be subject solely to the law of the financial market, rather than to an inappropriate mix with the lex societatis.

Thirdly, the lex mercatus consists of the prohibition of market abuse. These rules, between the functioning of the market and the repression of criminal behaviour, are subject to criminal law. This is one of the reasons why market abuse can be understood in the light of “compétence réelle”, as this concept is understood in international criminal law, and should be subject to it as soon as a French trading platform is affected. Alternatively, “compétence réelle” could be used when a European trading venue is troubled and the French authority is best placed to act, particularly in cases where the French regulatory authority receives information that could detect market abuse. Market abuse are, however, subject to the inevitable interference of international criminal law, which makes it desirable, in certain residual cases, to apply local regulations on market abuse to offences committed on foreign markets in order to avoid possible impunity for the French.

III. Having studied the area of financial market law, it was appropriate to compare the institutional connecting factor identified with financial instruments. Admittedly, their status is, at first sight, independent of the law of the financial market. Nevertheless, the latter makes its influence felt by linking the fate of the instruments to the other market infrastructures, the securities settlement system and the clearing system.

In the case of financial securities, by requiring issuers to deposit their securities with a central depository, the law governing the financial market paradoxically renders their ownership structure unstable. Indeed, the latter is now subject to criteria that have the effect of multiplying the laws applicable to their transfer. The thesis seeks to demonstrate that these criteria, which arose under the direct holding system, were not necessary, and were even manifestly harmful, whereas it was possible and highly desirable to subject financial securities to a unitary law, that of the central depository’s securities settlement system.

The status of financial contracts is a response to the dynamics of contract law, between contractual freedom and public policy (ordre public). Projected into the international order, however, public policy follows different methodological paths depending on the interests involved. First, it restricts freedom of choice of law to genuinely international contracts, and excludes it in the case of consumers. Secondly, it intervenes to protect residents against contracts whose stakes are often beyond the comprehension of neophytes. Public policy operates in French law not through the enactment of an incapacity regime, but through the professional rules to which direct marketers and investment firms are subject, and which are applicable independently of the lex contractus. Moreover, financial contracts have the peculiarity of being able to disrupt the operation of companies and financial markets; the laws governing their operation are therefore likely, in a spirit of reciprocity, to disrupt the formation or performance of such contracts.

It is argued, however, that such laws are more often than not unable to apply to the contract itself, and are better suited to sanctioning the persons who enter into them. Nevertheless, it is in order to protect the legal order as a whole that public policy is most intense, and justifies the submission of financial contracts to prudential rules. These are applicable depending on the location of the parties involved, and require the intervention of a clearing house, whose operation conditions the very possibility of choice of law.

The book concludes with a list of one hundred and twenty proposals as to the positive or desirable international scope of financial law.

I am preparing an English version of the book. I wanted to pay a tribute to the English doctrine, not only because I spent one of my fruitful year in Oxford during the PhD, thanks to the generosity of John Cartwright and Birke Haker at the Institute for European and Comparative Law, but because the depth of their thoughts have allowed for this book to flourish : the first inspiration of the book was Maisie Ooi’s incomparable essay, and then the writings of English professors, notably Louise Gullifer and Jennifer Payne, as well as all the authors of the Dicey&Morris who have been, through articles and books, a constant inspiration.

The third edition of Paul TorremansIntellectual Property and Private International Law has just been published by Oxford University Press in its Private International Law series.

The blurb reads:

The rapidly developing field of intellectual property and private international law could be difficult to navigate for practitioners and researchers because of the complex interface of the two legal disciplines. Intellectual Property and Private International Law sets out the main concepts with a comprehensive analysis of issues arising from the relationship between the two disciplines from common law, European Union and international perspectives.

This highly regarded work examines how jurisdiction is established in intellectual property disputes, how one identifies the applicable law and how to secure the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. This new edition encompasses the numerous, and in some cases major, legal developments seen over the past twelve years. It deals with the private international law aspects of the introduction of mandatory exemptions to the Directive on Copyright in the Digital Single Market; discusses the new Court of Justice of the European Union case law on article 7.2 Brussels I Regulations and its divergent approach to European Union intellectual property rights; covers recent EU directives and national case law, including the fundamental change in patent law that will result from the introduction of the European Patent with Unitary Effect and the Unified Patent Court; as well as elucidating the implications of Britain’s departure from the European Union.

New to this Edition:

  • Analyses the fundamental change in patent law that will result from the introduction of the European Patent with Unitary Effect and the Unified Patent Court
  • Discusses the private international law side of the introduction of mandatory exemptions to copyright in the DSM Directive
  • Clarifies the impact of Brexit and other EU directives and case law
  • Covers the Court of Justice of the European Union case law on article 7.2 Brussels I Regulation and its divergent approach to Eurasian Economic Union (EEU) intellectual
  • Property rights

Justin Borg-Barthet, Katarina Trimmings, Burcu Yüksel Ripley and Patricia Živković, from the University of Aberdeen, have accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present their co-edited book, titled ‘From Theory to Practice in Private International Law: Gedächtnisschrift for Professor Jonathan Fitchen’, published by Bloomsbury Publishing. The text below is cross-posted on Conflictoflaws.net.


When our colleague and friend Prof Jonathan Fitchen passed away on 22 January 2021, we were comforted in our grief by an outpouring of messages of condolence from private international lawyers around the world. We had known, of course, of the impact and importance of Jonathan’s work to the world of private international law scholarship. His monograph on authentic instruments, for example, will remain an essential reference on that subject for many years to come. Jonathan’s impact on the world of private international law scholars was, to a degree, less obvious. He was an unassuming man. He did not seek to command the attention of every gathering he attended, and he might have been surprised to realise how often he did just that. He was tremendously well-liked and well-respected for his wit, his self-deprecating sense of humour, and his empathy.

This book seeks to capture in it some of the immense esteem in which Jonathan was held. That much will of course be of interest to the many scholars and practitioners who had the privilege of Jonathan’s acquaintance. The intellectual generosity of the contributing authors will ensure, however, that this volume will also be of great value to those who encounter Jonathan for the first time in these pages. Taken together, the chapters in this book address the major conceptual and practical challenges of our time: from stubborn definitional dilemmas, such as the deployment of key terms in international child abduction cases, to contemporary concerns about disruptive technologies like cryptocurrencies, to core conceptual challenges regarding the unintended consequences of our discipline’s professed neutrality.

The collection is divided into three main parts. Following a preface in which Prof Xandra Kramer paints a vivid picture of Jonathan’s humanity, humour and wit, and an introduction by ourselves as the editors, Part I includes four chapters which address conceptual matters relating to the nature and scope of private international law. Part II is made up of seven chapters concerning civil and commercial matters in private international law. Part III includes two chapters on family matters in private international law.

Part I: The Evolving Nature and Scope of Private International Law

The first substantive chapter is a tour de force by Alex Mills in which he explores the unsettled relationship between private international law and legal pluralism. Mills observes that private international law is both a product and producer of pluralism, in addition to being internally pluralist in its self-conception. Mills’ analysis will be of great interest to readers seeking to discern private international law’s place in the taxonomy of the study of law, whether they are observing that taxonomy from the perspective of a comparatist, a conflicts scholar, or a public international lawyer.

The following chapter also engages with the problem of pluralism in private international law. Thalia Kruger focuses specifically on mediated settlements with a view to illuminating their meaning for the purposes of transnational law. Kruger does a wonderful job of building on Jonathan Fitchen’s work by providing technical and normative analysis of the public faith to be accorded to private agreements. Ultimately, she welcomes a movement towards the upholding of settlement agreements but cautions against potential abuse of vulnerable parties.

The problem of vulnerability is the central focus of the next chapter, by Lorna Gillies. Gillies provides robust, systematic analysis of the theory and practice of our discipline’s treatment of vulnerable parties. This is, of course, one of the central problems in a discipline whose professed neutrality is capable of furthering and entrenching inequalities. Gillies argues persuasively that the application of Fredman’s four pillars of asymmetrical substantive equality would equip private international law better to address inherent risks of vulnerability.

Asymmetries of private power remain the focus of discussion in the following chapter on the under-explored relationship between our discipline and feminist scholarship, authored by two of the editors. Justin Borg-Barthet and Katarina Trimmings set out to contribute to a nascent discussion about sex-based vulnerability and how this is (un)seen by much of the literature and law. It is argued, ultimately, that private international law requires more sustained engagement with feminist scholarship if it is to avoid acting as an instrument for the entrenchment of substantive inequalities.

Part II: Civil and Commercial Matters in Private International Law

Unsurprisingly, given the focus of much of Jonathan Fitchen’s written work, Part II on civil and commercial matters makes up around half of the volume. It begins with Andrew Dickinson’s meticulous analysis of the meaning of “damage” in EU private international law. Dickinson notes that, despite the central importance of the term to the operation of much of EU private international law, there is little clarity as to its meaning. His chapter sets out to remedy this shortcoming through the articulation of a hitherto undeveloped taxonomy of “damage” which promises to become an essential tool in the arsenal of students, teachers, practitioners, and adjudicators of private international law.

Another editor, Burcu Yüksel Ripley, authored the next chapter, which addresses cryptocurrencies. Our discipline’s continued preoccupation with definitional clarity remains very much in evidence in this discussion of challenges posed by disruptive technologies. Yüksel Ripley notes that attempts to characterise cryptocurrencies as a thing/property are unsatisfactory in principle, and that they therefore lead to conceptually unsound outcomes. She proposes instead that analogies with electronic fund transfers provide more promise for the determination of the applicable law.

In the next chapter, by Laura Carballo Piñeiro, the volume returns to another major theme of Jonathan Fitchen’s scholarly output, namely the effectiveness of collective redress mechanisms. Carballo Piñeiro observes that access to justice remains restricted in most jurisdictions, and that a common EU approach remains lacking. Although the courts have provided some routes to collective redress, Carballo Piñeiro argues that a robust legislative response is paramount if corporate accountability for environmental harm is to be realised in Europe.

Private international law’s ability to engage with concerns regarding environmental sustainability remains a key focus of analysis in Carmen Otero García-Castrillón’s chapter concerning the discipline’s place in international trade agreements. The chapter advocates the bridging of an artificial systemic separation between the private and the public in the international system. It is argued that the extent of private power in the international system merits attention in trade agreements if sustainable development goals are to be attained.

Giesela Rühl also addresses concerns regarding private international law’s ability to be deployed in matters which are traditionally reserved to public and public international law. Her chapter considers innovations introduced through the German Supply Chain Due Diligence Act (Lieferkettensorg-faltspflichtengesetz – LkSG) which establishes mandatory human rights due diligence obligations in German companies’ international supply chains. Rühl laments the lack of attention paid to private international law in German law. She makes an especially compelling case for any future EU interventions to recognise the need to engage with private international law if legislation is to be effective.

The uneasy public-private divide in transnational law remains in evidence in Patricia Živković’s chapter concerning what she describes as “creeping substantive review” in international arbitration. Živković decries a lack of conceptual clarity in courts’ treatment of arbitral determinations, particularly insofar as public policy is deployed as an instrument of substantive review of private adjudication. She argues that international legislative intervention is needed if prevailing inconsistencies of treatment are to be resolved.

Fittingly, Part II is rounded off with a discussion of that part of private international law to which Jonathan Fitchen made his most enduring scholarly contribution, namely authentic instruments. Zheng Tang and Xu Huang discuss authentic instruments in Chinese private international law. Like Jonathan’s work, this chapter provides readers of English language scholarship with a rare example of in-depth analysis of concepts which are unfamiliar in the Anglo-American tradition. The chapter’s compelling arguments for legal refinements will also be of use, however, to readers who wish to identify possible improvements to Chinese law.

Part III: Family Matters in Private International Law

The final part of the book turns to family law, an area in which Jonathan provided ample instruction to students, but which was not especially in evidence in his written work. In keeping with the previous parts of the book, our discipline’s need for definitional clarity and consistency are very much apparent in the chapters in this part, as is the somewhat existential concern regarding the proper delineation of the public and the private. As the authors in this part observe, each of these matters has far-reaching effects on the apportioning of rights and obligations in circumstances which are deeply meaningful to the lives of litigants.

Aude Fiorini’s chapter considers flawed reasoning in the US Court of Appeals judgment in Pope v Lunday. Fiorini illustrates the substantive flaws in the Court’s treatment of the habitual residence of neonates, but also highlights a broader concern regarding the potential for unconscious bias in judicial decision-making. Through the judgment in Pope, Fiorini raises alarms regarding inconsistent judicial treatment of similar situations which turn on appreciation of circumstances establishing the habitual residence of a child. She argues, particularly compellingly in our view, that the interests of justice require greater conceptual clarity and consistency.

In the final chapter, by Anatol Dutta, the interactions of the public and the private return to the fore. Taking his cue from Jonathan Fitchen’s work on authentic instruments, Dutta explores the concept of private divorce under the Brussels IIter Regulation. Concerns regarding decisional autonomy are very much in evidence in this chapter, which considers the meaning of private divorces and the extent to which they enjoy recognition in the EU private international law system. Ultimately, Dutta welcomes measures which restrict private divorce tourism in the EU.

Conclusions

This book was born of a collective wish to remember and honour a much-loved scholar of private international law. In that, we trust that it has already fulfilled its purpose. However, each chapter individually and the book taken as a whole also capture the state of the art of private international law. Ours remains a discipline in search of systemic normative clarity and in episodic need of technical refinement. This collection provides tantalising glimpses of possible answers to both the essential question of the treatment of the private in the attainment of public goods, and in relation to longstanding vexing technical questions.

To preserve and further Jonathan Fitchen’s legacy as an educator of private international lawyers, editorial royalties from the sale of the book will be donated to the Jonathan Fitchen Fund of the Development Trust at the University of Aberdeen. Direct individual donations to the fund are also welcome and appreciated.

Compétence et exécution des jugements en Europe - Ancel - Gaudemet-Tallon | Lgdj.frThe seventh edition of the French leading treatise on the European law of jurisdiction and foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters (Compétence et exécution des jugements en Europe – Règlements 44/2001 et 1215/2012 – Conventions de Bruxelles (1968) et de Lugano (1988 et 2007)) has just been published.

It is authored by Emeritus Prof. Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon and Prof. Marie-Elodie Ancel (both Paris II University).

The blurb reads:

Les textes étudiés dans cet ouvrage – Convention de Bruxelles du 27 septembre 1968, règlements 44/2001 et 1215/2012 – portent sur la compétence directe ainsi que sur la reconnaissance et l’exécution des décisions ; ils doivent assurer la réalisation d’un véritable « espace judiciaire européen » en matière civile et commerciale. Le règlement 1215/2012 (dit Bruxelles I bis) a apporté des modifications substantielles au règlement 44/2001. L’application de ces textes est guidée par une riche jurisprudence de la Cour de justice de l’Union européenne.

Dans le cadre de l’AELE, les Conventions de Lugano de 1988, puis de 2007, ont adopté des systèmes « parallèles », d’abord à la Convention de Bruxelles de 1968 puis au règlement 44/2001. La Convention de 2007 est en vigueur entre tous les États de l’Union européenne, la Norvège, l’Islande et la Suisse.

Cette septième édition, tenant compte de l’évolution des textes et de la jurisprudence ainsi que de la sortie du Royaume-Uni de l’Union européenne, a pour ambition d’être utile non seulement aux universitaires (étudiants et enseignants) s’intéressant au droit international privé européen, mais aussi aux praticiens (magistrats, avocats, notaires) qui appliquent ces textes.

More details are available here.

Geert De Baere (judge at the General Court of the EU and professor at KU Leuven) and Johan Meeusen (professor at the University of Antwerp) have just published with Larcier-Intersentia a new edition of their handbook, in Dutch, on the law of the European Union: Grondbeginselen van het recht van de Europese Unie.

The book provides an overview of the core elements of EU law, including the Union’s institutional organization and judicial protection, its fundamental principles, sources and decision-making procedures, the internal market, Union citizenship, competition law and external relations.

New in this second edition is a chapter on the European Union’s area of freedom, security and justice, which inter alia covers its historical development, the TFEU’s “general provisions” concerning the area and the specific Treaty provisions concerning its respective subfields. Readers are introduced to, inter alia, the institutional and substantive aspects of the judicial cooperation in civil matters and the Union’s action with respect to private international law.

Further information on the book, and on the simultaneous publication of new editions of Johan Meeusen’s books on the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union and other sources of EU law, can be found here.

René Jansen (former PhD Candidate at Tilburg University) has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present his book, titled ‘Legal Privilege and Transnational Evidence-Taking – A Comparative Study on Cross-Border Disclosure, Evidence-Shopping and Legal Privilege’, published by Intersentia. The study is available in open access here. For the (revised) commercial edition, see here.


Nowadays, lawyers also represent foreign clients. They can, for instance, do so by telephone or e-mail, or during a short visit abroad. Furthermore, a lawyer can choose to work in a foreign country for a longer period of time, for instance as a legal adviser or an in-house counsel. Finally, a lawyer – who has been already admitted to the bar of his home state – could obtain the required qualifications for representing his clients in a foreign court.

In this study, the following research question is centralised: “To what extent may courts order the disclosure of information that is privileged according to a foreign state’s rules on legal privilege, and should they apply a different conflict rule for determining the applicable privilege law when making this assessment?”.

This study touches upon a problem that has also been witnessed in case law. At the same time, literature nor case law clarifies how courts should respond in reaction to a litigant’s request for disclosing information that has been shared between an opponent and her foreign lawyer during civil proceedings. This may cause legal uncertainty. For example, may the court grant the request? If so, which state’s rules on legal privilege should it apply, that of the forum state or a foreign state? And does it make a difference whether the disclosure-request is made during commenced proceedings, or in light of a contemplated procedure?

In this study, I argue in the second chapter that the Hague Evidence Convention and the EU Evidence Regulation do not prevent a court from compelling a litigant to disclose a document in violation of a foreign state’s laws. In  the third chapter, I describe how in each of the examined legal systems (Dutch, English, French, German and U.S. federal) the court in principle has the authority to grant such a disclosure order. In the fourth chapter, I discuss the extent to which the courts of the examined legal systems may grant a disclosure order in the context of a foreign civil procedure, whilst also addressing Article 35 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. In the fifth chapter the differences that exist between the rules on legal privilege of the examined legal systems are presented, whereas the sixth chapter explores the possibility of constructing a new conflict rule for the type of cases that this study examines.

The most important findings are the following. There are various methods for taking evidence during transnational civil proceedings. Litigants could make use of differences that exist between these methods for circumventing restrictions on disclosing information under foreign law. For instance, a litigant could initiate proceedings in a state which laws offers the lowest level of legal privilege protection. If a court in that state subsequently applies the forum state’s rules on legal privilege, information could be obtained that is protected against disclosure according to foreign law.

I therefore plead that courts should apply a newly-constructed conflict rule for determining the applicable law on legal privilege during transnational civil litigation, in case a litigant attempts to obtain information that has been shared between an opponent and the latter’s foreign lawyer. In principle, the conflict rule aligns with the state’s laws where the lawyer habitually works. The conflict rule also contains a number of alternative rules for certain situations, such as when the lawyer has operated within an international team of lawyers.

The fourth edition of European Private International Law – Commercial Litigation in the EU, authored by Geert van Calster (KU Leuven), is out. The book is published by Bloomsbury.

This classic textbook provides a thorough overview of European private international law. It is essential reading for both practitioners and students of private international law and transnational litigation, wherever they may be located: the European rules extend beyond European shores.

Opening with foundational questions, the book clearly explains the subject’s central tenets: the Brussels I, Rome I and Rome II Regulations (jurisdiction, applicable law for contracts and tort). Additional chapters explore private international law and insolvency, freedom of establishment, and the impact of private international law on corporate social responsibility. The relevant Hague instruments, and the impact of Brexit, are fully integrated in the various chapters.

Drawing on the author’s rich experience, the new edition retains the book’s hallmarks of insight and clarity of expression ensuring it maintains its position as the leading textbook in the field.

The Yearbook of Private International Law for 2022/2023 (volume XXIV) is out. It features the following contributions.

Doctrine

Elisabetta Bergamini, Raluca Bercea, Andreea Verteș-Olteanu, The Changing Scenario on Advance Directives between National Rules and Private International Law

Gerald Goldstein, Objective, Subjective and Imperative Localization in the Resolution of Conflict of Laws

Giesela Rühl, Man Yip, Success and Impact of International Commercial Courts – A First Assessment

Adam Samuel, A “Common Law” of International Arbitration? – In Memory of Claude Reymond

Sharon Shakargy, Un-Identifying Identification

Guojian Xu, Xin Cai, Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in China – Legal Framework and Recent Developments

New Technologies and Private International Law

Andrea Bonomi, Blockchain and Private International Law – Some General Remarks

Narges Keshavarzbahadori, Due Process Requirements in Blockchain-based Arbitration

Marta Zamorska, Artificial Intelligence-Supported Arbitral Awards – A Pandora’s Box or the Future of International Commercial Arbitration?

Robert Walters, Harsha Rajwanshi, Reconciling “Confidentiality” in Data Protection, Cyber Security, Artificial Intelligence in International Arbitration

The French Draft Private International Law Code

Cyril Nourrissat, The Draft Code of French Private International Law

Dominique Bureau, Horatia Muir Watt, Codifying against the Clock… – On a French Project for the Codification of Private International Law

Marie Goré, Rules on Trust in the French Draft Code of Private International Law

Recognition of status filiationis within the EU and Beyond

Cristina González Beilfuss, Ilaria Pretelli, The Proposal for a European Regulation on Filiation Matters – Overview and Analysis

Tamir Boldbaatar, Batzorig Enkhbold, Surrogate Motherhood under Different Laws – Legal Arrangements and Challenges of Mongolia

Valentina Calderai, Rachele Zamperini, Surrogacy Contracts and the (In)Alienability of Fundamental Rights a View from Italy – On Case No 38162/2022 of the Corte di Cassazione

Helga Luku, Free Movement, Children’s Rights and National Identity in the EU Parenthood Proposal

Paulina Twardoch, Surrogacy Agreements from the Conflict-of-Laws Perspective Today and Tomorrow

Recent Developments in International Successions

Georges Khairallah, The New Right of Compensation under French International Succession Law – A Provision with an Uncertain Future

Eva Lein, Choice of English Succession Law and German Ordre Public

Andrea Bonomi, Revocation of the Will upon Marriage – Issues of Characterisation, Applicable Law, and Renvoi – An Italian Supreme Court’s Decision and Some Reflexions on the Potential Outcome under the European Succession Regulation

National Reports

Chukwuma Okoli, The Enforcement of Foreign Jurisdiction Clauses in Nigeria – A Critique of the Nigerian Court of Appeal’s Recent Restatement

Forum

Yves El Hage, “How to Locate a Cyber Tort?”

Albert Henke (University of Milan), Marco Torsello (University of Verona) and Elena Zucconi Galli Fonseca (University of Bologna) edited a book titled International Commercial Courts. A Paradigm for the Future of Adjudication? with Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane.

International commercial courts are specialized judicial bodies designed to provide a forum for adjudicating complex cross-border business disputes efficiently and fairly for operators acting across different jurisdictions.

Based on the enriching experience of a webinar jointly organized by the Universities of Bologna, Milan, and Verona, this volume collects papers of renowned specialists in the field of cross-border dispute resolution, divided into three parts. The first part of the volume addresses the phenomenon of international commercial courts in the EU, with particular attention to the German, French, Dutch, and Italian experiences. The second part includes papers that shed light on the experience of extra-European countries, such as those of the Gulf area, Singapore, China, and the OHADA States. The third part of the volume compares the structure and functioning of international commercial courts with international commercial arbitration.

Not unlike arbitral tribunals, international commercial courts aim to provide a more predictable and consistent legal environment for international business transactions. This volume aims to provide a comparative overview of this emerging phenomenon. Only time will tell whether international commercial courts will establish themselves as relevant players in international dispute resolution.

The contributions featured in the book were authored by E.A. Ontanu, M. Lamandini, D. Ramos Muñoz, M. Stürner, A. Biard, X. Kramer, G. Antonopoulou, M.A. Lupoi, M. Torsello, G. Dimitropoulos, G.F. Bell, X. Qian, S. Mancuso, J. Monaci Naldini, and A. Tanzi.

More information available here.

Biset Sena Güneş, senior research fellow at the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present her recent book, titled ‘Succession Upon Death: A Comparison of European and Turkish Private International Law’, written in English, and published by Mohr Siebeck.


This book offers a comparative analysis of the European Succession Regulation, the Turkish PILA of 2007, and the Turkish–German Succession Treaty of 1929, with a particular focus on conflict-of-laws and procedural issues which may arise in Turkish–EU Successions. The aim of the analysis is to discuss to what extent decisional harmony can be achieved in Turkish–EU successions. While the European Succession Regulation has been extensively covered in the literature, non-EU or “third-state” perspectives on the regulation have not received the same degree of attention. In adopting such a perspective on the EU Succession Regulation, the book allows for in-depth analysis of possible cases between the EU Member States and Turkey, which from the perspective of succession is an important “third” state due to the significant number of Turkish nationals residing in the EU.

The first chapter of the book elaborates on the practical relevance of Turkish–EU successions and provides the historical background as well as a general overview of the European Succession Regulation, the Turkish PILA of 2007, and the Turkish–German Succession Treaty of 1929. The second chapter addresses conflicts of laws in Turkish–EU successions both in terms of intestate and testamentary succession. Chapter 2 also undertakes a comparative analysis, in particular on the following issues: the principle of unity or scission; the connecting factors (nationality, habitual residence, and thesitus); the option to enter a professio iuris; matters within the scope of the law applicable to succession; the application of renvoi; and possible examples of overriding mandatory rules and ordre public in Turkish–EU successions. Finally, the third chapter analyses procedural issues in Turkish–EU succession conflicts. First, Chapter 3 compares the respective rules on jurisdiction and discusses possible conflicts of jurisdiction in the Turkish–EU context as well as the tools for avoiding such conflicts (especially choice of court agreements, lis pendens, and limitation of proceedings). It then deals with two questions as regards the European Certificate of Succession, namely whether one can be issued for Turkish nationals in Germany within the scope of the Turkish–German Succession Treaty, and whether a European Certificate of Succession issued in a Member State can be recognised in Turkey.

Key Findings

The comparative analysis demonstrates that the provisions of the German–Turkish Succession Treaty (Art. 20(14) and (15)), now-outdated reflections of the time at which the treaty was drafted, in practice create certain problems for persons who fall under them. But the differences between the rules of this treaty and the Turkish PILA are not as significant a factor for those affected as the differences between it and the EU Succession Regulation. Like the German–Turkish treaty regime (Art. 20(14) and (15)), the Turkish PILA adopts nationality as a connecting factor and has retained its traditional understanding regarding the law applicable to and jurisdiction over succession matters involving real property, at least when situated in its territory (Art. 20 and 43). The treaty regime thus still guarantees a level of coordination for succession cases which may arise between Turkey and Germany even though its rules are inconsistent with the Succession Regulation’s unitary approach towards succession and its main connecting factor of habitual residence (especially Art. 4 and Art. 21(1)).

In Turkish–EU successions not covered by the German–Turkish treaty, on the other hand, the decisional harmony which once could have been ensured through the adoption of the connecting factors of nationality and the situs now seems distorted, because the Succession Regulation (especially Art. 21(1)) revolves around the connecting factor of habitual residence. Some level of harmony in such cases can now be provided only through renvoi (under Art. 34(1) of the Regulation) and a professio iuris made by the deceased (under Art. 22 of the Regulation), although such a choice will not be valid in Turkey.

Harmony does not seem to exist in such cases at the procedural level, either. Potential jurisdictional conflicts between Turkey and Member State courts may arise especially where the deceased was habitually resident or domiciled in Turkey at the time of death and left assets both in Turkey and in a Member State. This is because Turkish courts in such a case will be competent to hear the case pursuant to Art. 43 of the Turkish PILA because the last domicile of the deceased was in Turkey. At the same time, the courts of the Member State in which the assets of the estate are located will also be competent to rule on the succession as a whole (even on assets located in Turkey) in accordance with Art. 10(1) of the Succession Regulation. Notwithstanding this, neither jurisdiction seems to have tools for coordinating jurisdiction (e.g., a mechanism for choice of court agreements or to stay proceedings based on a lis pendens) to eliminate such conflicts in the Turkish–EU context. The only provision which may be helpful in this regard is Art. 12 of the Succession Regulation, on the limitation of proceedings. But Art. 12 only applies on motion of the parties and even then on a discretionary basis.

Fabian Kratzlmeier (Chicago) has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present his recent book, titled ‘Die Grenzüberschreitende Unternehmensrestrukturierung im Europäischen Rechtsrahmen’ (Cross-border corporate restructuring and European private international law), published by Mohr Siebeck.


Reorganizing viable firms (instead of liquidating them) has been the state of the art in U.S. bankruptcy law for decades now, and it has become increasingly popular throughout Europe in recent years. This trend is reflected in legislative activities, such as the repeated reform efforts to the German bankruptcy code aiming at rescuing profitable, but over-indebted firms within the traditional insolvency procedure. It is also evidenced by practical patterns, most notably (not only) German companies using foreign restructuring instruments, in particular the English Scheme of Arrangement, to amend their financing structure while continuing trading in the 2010s. Even then – more than a decade ago – the wide-reaching impacts of such cross-border restructurings were heavily discussed in bankruptcy and private international law scholarship by some scholars, showing the (not only political) brisance of private international law in the area of restructuring law.

Whenever the earnings of a debtor company no longer cover its financial obligations, the creditors (and the shareholders) share a common interest in maximizing the pool of distributable assets. Where the continuation of the business under the old legal entity promises a higher present value compared to the liquidation of the debtor – be it piecemeal or through a business sale – economic logic demands a legal framework to resolve the underlying collective action problem. It is therefore the task of a modern insolvency and restructuring law to provide the parties involved with an appropriate set of rules that facilitates negotiations in order to adjust the debtor’s liabilities to the prospective earnings of the company (e.g. through debt reductions, deferrals or debt-equity-swaps).

In terms of the (continental) European landscape, the Restructuring Directive 2019 (hereinafter “Directive”) has set new standards in restructuring law, requiring Member States to reform and, in many cases, modernize their insolvency and restructuring laws. It mandates all Member States to maintain preventive restructuring instruments, enabling financially distressed companies to temporarily protect their business assets against collection or enforcement actions, and providing a majority voting scheme in order to cram down (groups of) dissenting creditors. In accordance with its minimum harmonization concept, however, the Directive leaves the Member States with a large number of choices and deviation options. Thus, the national restructuring frameworks differ widely from one another in some key aspects; e.g. regarding the entry threshold (the extent of financial distress required to access), the duration and scope of the moratorium, and the conditions and limits to the cram down mechanism (in particular as to group formation and priorities), to name but a few. The legal and economic positions of the various groups of stakeholders – and, consequently, their negotiating power in the immanent struggle over the distribution of going concern value – depend to a large extent on the jurisdiction in which the reorganization takes place and what options for action the local restructuring law offers to the respective stakeholders. It is obvious, that decision makers, when looking for suitable restructuring options, will not limit themselves to their home state’s reorganization tools, but explore foreign instruments as well, as past experiences with the English Scheme of Arrangement have proven before. As long as there is legal certainty, i.e. the reorganization is likely to be recognized by the relevant (i.e. asset-intensive) jurisdictions, decision makers have in incentive to choose the restructuring location that best serves their interests, ultimately resulting in a regulatory competition between national restructuring regimes throughout the EU. Private international law, in this context, regulates this competition by limiting (or unlocking) such choice of foreign insolvency and restructuring venues (and their respective laws). Against this background, the present study undertakes to comprehensively review and, building on its findings, further develop the legal framework for cross-border corporate restructurings within Europe, presenting a solution that is both coherent with existing European legislation, and consistent with the underlying principles of European insolvency law.

There is, however, another reason why further research in this area is desperately needed: Thanks to the ever-growing integration of the internal market and, thus, the establishment of international trade relations and supply chains, purely nationally operating companies (other than micro-enterprises) have long become the exception. It does not take much to make a national restructuring case an international one, i.e. the cross-border element does not need to amount to a foreign branch or similarly consolidated business structures. A foreign creditor or a third-party debtor based abroad suffices to turn a national company into an international restructuring case. Hence, the minimum harmonization of the substantive law by the Directive alone is not going to achieve the underlying goal set by the Union legislator, that is to provide all European companies with access to effective and efficient restructuring instruments. Rather, in cases with cross-border exposure, the question inevitably arises as to whether the financial crisis can be overcome in a single procedure – hauling all (including foreign) affected parties into one procedure and having it recognized across all (relevant) jurisdictions – or whether several procedures are necessary in order to implement a sustainable restructuring of the company and thus safe the going concern value.

Unfortunately, this need for international coordination and harmonization of cross-border corporate reorganizations, arising from the very conceptual nature of collective proceedings, has been hardly taken into account by the legislator when drafting the Directive. There are only three recitals (12 to 14) dealing with these issues in the first place, and even they contain only rudimentary (and hardly expedient) considerations regarding the relationship between the Directive and existing regulations in European private international law. In particular, they reference the European Regulation on Insolvency Proceedings (EIR) as well as the center of main interest (COMI), which is of paramount importance to the current international insolvency regime, to which it serves as the central connecting factor determining both jurisdiction and applicable law. In terms of (reliable) conclusions regarding the classification of the new restructuring frameworks and their integration into the existing private international law framework, however, the recitals only provide limited guidance. The recitals make it clear, though, that at least some of the proceedings created in transposing the Directive (i.e. those that are to be publicly announced) shall be subject to the EIR and, therefore, be included in the latter’s Annex A.

The study takes this as its starting point to demonstrate that the EIR provides a tailor-made set of rules for public proceedings, providing clear and (for the most part) fitting rules on international jurisdiction and applicable law while also guaranteeing EU-wide recognition. At the same time, however, there are some drawbacks in the EIR’s application to restructuring proceedings mainly resulting in setbacks to the collectivization mechanism aimed at on a substantive level. These issues, including rights in rem and secondary proceedings, are discussed in depth, and appropriate solutions are presented both de lege lata and de lege ferenda.

Turing to confidential restructuring frameworks, to which the recitals are silent, the scholarly debate is still evolving. Due to their private nature, they are increasingly popular in practice. At least in part motivated by the onsetting regulatory competition in the field, therefore, many Member States (including Germany, the Netherlands, and Austria) opted for a dual transposition enacting both a public and a private alternative. Since confidential procedures will not be included in Annex A and, thus, will prima facie remain outside the scope of the EIR, there are considerable hurdles to overcome in order to embed such procedures into the existing European private international law framework. First and foremost, the so-called bankruptcy clause enshrined in Art. 1 (2)(b) Brussels I bis Regulation challenges the integration into the existing secondary law altogether. A closer look at the issue reveals, however, that this provision excludes only those procedures, which qualify as “insolvency proceedings” under Art. 1 EIR, regardless of whether such proceeding is included in Annex A. Turning to international jurisdiction, the study is building on the controversy and the different propositions surrounding international jurisdiction to restructure foreign companies under an English scheme of arrangement. In that context, the arguments previously put forward in support of Art. 8 (1) (jurisdiction wherever at least one affected party has her domicile) and 24 (2) Brussels I-bis Regulation (jurisdiction at the place of the registered seat) are discussed and assessed as to their validity with regard to the new restructuring instruments. After all, the Directive differs in key respects from its English blueprint, and, thanks to its EU-law origin, requires special considerations concerning the coherence of (secondary) European law. Ultimately, the study finds that neither of the international jurisdiction rules provided for in the Brussels-I-bis Regulation are well-suited (or even practicable) for collective procedures such as the preventive restructuring instruments under the Directive. Therefore, it calls for a concentration of restructurings at the debtor’s COMI, which is in line with (and, upon a detailed examination, even envisioned by) both the EIR, and the Directive itself. In this respect, the study, using state-of-the-art European Union law methodology, extracts a coherent and consistent private international law framework for confidential restructuring procedures, centered at the debtor’s COMI, and recognized throughout the EU. At the same time, it proposes legislative amendments to the current system to clarify the private international law rules on cross-border restructurings – both for parties involved and Member States experiencing competitive pressure – and to improve the (few) inadequacies under the current legal regime.

Overall, the study reveals that the applicable law concentrates – public and confidential – restructuring proceedings at the debtor’s COMI on the one hand, but on the other hand also guarantees EU-wide recognition of the restructuring results achieved. The collectivization of creditors and shareholders implemented – in substantive terms – by the Directive, thus, continues on the level of private international law, enabling the continuation of viable companies even in a cross-border context.

A new book entitled Blockchain and Private International Law has been published by Brill. It is available in open access and may be downloaded here. A book launch will take place on 20 December 2023 at 18:15 CET online and at the University of Lausanne (here is the link to the livestream).

The authors of the books are experts from various jurisdictions. The editors are Andrea Bonomi, Matthias Lehmann, and Shaheeza Lalani. It comprises five parts with overall 26 chapters.

The first part focuses on fundamental issues. It addresses the foundations of Distributed Ledger Technology (Tetsuo Morishita), the principle of technological neutrality  (Bruno Mathis), the general significance of private international law for crypto assets (David Sindres), property law issues associated with them (Christiane Wendehorst), as well as the problem of blockchain pseudonymity as an obstacle for the determination of the applicable law (Anne-Grace Kleczewski).

The second part addresses general conflict-of-laws problems raised by the blockchain. A taxonomy of crypto assets is given (Felix Krysa), the (in)significance of the situs is analysed (Amy Held), policy decisions are examined (Burcu Yüksel Ripley and Florian Heindler), and the law governing digital representations of off-chain assets is discussed (Emeric Prévost).

The third part examines specific crypto assets and legal relationships. It deals with central bank digital currencies (Caroline Kleiner), stablecoins (Matthias Lehmann and Hannes Meyle), blockchain torts  (Tobias Lutzi), insolvency issues (Giovanni Maria Nori and Matteo Girolametti), the law applicable to secured transactions on the blockchain (Matthias Haentjens and Matthias Lehmann), smart contracts (Mehdi El Harrak), blockchain-based negotiable instruments (Koji Takahashi), and crypto derivatives (Gregory Chartier).

The fourth part focuses on blockchain dispute resolution. In particular, the importance of the DAO for dispute resolution is investigated (Florence Guillaume and Sven Riva), and the recognition and enforcement blockchain-based decisions is analysed (Pietro Ortolani).

The fifth part of the book contains country reports. Represented are the legal systems of Switzerland (Pascal Favrod-Coune and Kévin Belet), the United States (Frank Emmert), Germany (Felix M. Wilke), in Liechtenstein (Francesco A. Schurr and Angelika Layr) and Japan (Tetsuo Morishita).

The virtual book launch of The Elgar Companion to UNCITRAL will take place on 14 December 2023 at 1:00 pm (CET) as a video conference via Zoom under the aegis of the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and Private International Law.

Co-edited by Rishi Gulati (University of East Anglia and Barrister, Victorian Bar, Australia), Thomas John (MCIArb, Independent Mediator, Arbitrator and Legal Consultant, the Netherlands) and Ben Köhler (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law), this comprehensive Companion delineates the range of issues considered at UNCITRAL, as well as assessing the potential for future work and reforms.

The book will be virtually launched by the Secretary of UNCITRAL Anna Joubin-Bret followed by an informative panel discussion will be included.

See here for registration to the book launch.

Caroline Sophie Rapatz, Professor at the Christian-Albrecht University of Kiel, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present her recent book, titled ‘Das Internationale Privatrecht der EU – Vorbild oder Vormacht? Abgrenzungen und Wirkungen im Verhältnis zum nationalen und völkerrechtlichen Kollisionsrecht’ (European Union Private International Law – Role Model or Hegemony? Delimitations and Effects in Relation to National and International Conflict of Laws), published by Mohr Siebeck.


The relationship between the EU Regulations on private international law and the conflict-of-laws rules and instruments of other regulatory levels – national traditions and codifications on the one hand, bilateral treaties and multilateral conventions on the other – is at first glance a straightforward one. Within their scope of application, European rules take precedence with regard to national ones; the continued application of pre-existing treaties is guaranteed by exceptions in the EU Regulations. In fact, however, the interplay between the different regulatory levels is much more complicated.

This is evidenced by the increasing number of ECJ decisions which have to deal with the exact scope of application the EU Regulations and their delineation vis-à-vis national and international PIL rules. At the borderline between European and Member States’ PIL, characterisation issues are frequently solved in favour of the EU Regulations’ far-reaching application, displacing national conflicts rules (e.g. ECJ 12 October 2017 – C-218/16 (Kubicka); ECJ 1 March 2018 – C-558/16 (Mahnkopf)). However, when it comes to politically sensitive issues – for example, non-judicial divorces or non-heterosexual marriages – there is a remarkable tendency to leave more or less clearly defined gaps in the European instruments (e.g. ECJ 20 December 2017 – C-372/16 (Sahyouni)) and require the Member States to provide their own solutions. As a recent ECJ decision has demonstrated, questions of the EU Regulations’ scope of application are becoming virulent also with regard to treaty PIL (ECJ 12 October 2023 – C-21/22 (OP)). Naturally, such decisions on the scope of the European instruments can only be taken on the European level – but they leave the other regulatory level with the burden of adapting to them and solving the resulting coordination problems.

Furthermore, the influence of European PIL is not limited to the European instruments’ actual – and often broadly interpreted – scope of application. Although formally unaffected, national and international PIL rules increasingly have to adjust to the ever-growing domination of European regulatory concepts and values. Apart from the practical need for the Member States to adapt their remaining national PIL rules to their new European context in order to keep them functional, the demands of EU primary law put further pressure on the Member States. Again, the ECJ plays a central role, especially when questions of cross-border (status) recognition are at stake and national values are confronted with the fundamental freedoms (e.g. ECJ 2 June 2016 – C-438/14 (Bogendorff von Wolfersdorff); ECJ 5 June 2018 – C-673/16 (Coman)). In the interaction of treaty and convention conflict-of-laws rules with the EU Regulations, deviations from the European model prove to be practically and conceptually detrimental; combined with the political power of the EU, the development of treaty PIL is threatening to become dangerously dysbalanced.

As a German Habilitationsschrift, the monograph provides an in-depth analysis of the current state of the European harmonisation of PIL and shows that the approach to Europeanisation by individual EU Regulations has failed. EU PIL needs to reorient itself – either through self-constraint in a continued multi-level system, or through the courageous step towards a complete European Conflict-of-Laws Code.

Dr Mihail Danov, Associate Professor at the University of Exeter, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present his recent book, titled ‘Private International Law and Competition Litigation in a Global Context’, published in the Hart Publishing series on Studies in Private International Law.


The book examines the private international law issues in competition law claims which are issued by private parties and which arise out of infringements that distort the process of competition in different countries. The issues are important because many private antitrust damages claims would raise regulatory issues concerning the nature of the conduct as well as tortious issues concerning the causation and quantification of damages that may be sustained by numerous consumers and businesses (that may be up or down the chain of commerce).

The private international law aspects matter in practice because the jurisdiction rules (predetermining the applicable procedural rules) and the choice-of-law rules (ascertaining applicable law/s which are used to determine whether the conduct is anticompetitive as well as to quantify damages) would both have an impact on the outcome of a cross-border competition law dispute. More importantly, the book demonstrates that private international law issues are closely intertwined with injured parties’ access to legal remedies in private antitrust damages claims. For example, since many competition law infringements may last for several years and cause harm to various injured parties, the procedural rules (concerning case-management; disclosure; standard of proof) at the place where the parties litigate would be key for judges to quantify damages by applying the applicable substantive law rules. This means that the injured parties’ access to justice might often depend on where the proceedings are issued.

A major layer of complexity, which signifies the importance of private international law, is that competition law infringements may frequently be committed by multinational groups of companies that would naturally engage in transnational economic activities. Since the relevant anticompetitive conduct would potentially cause antitrust damages to many consumers and businesses in different jurisdictions, multiple and related private antitrust damages claims (and public enforcement actions) may be issued against different subsidiaries forming part of the same infringing undertaking/s (i.e. group/s of companies). A regime for judicial cooperation is needed because competition laws would reflect the national public policy (being classified as overriding mandatory rules for the private international law purposes). In order to determine whether the conduct is anticompetitive, judges may apply extra-territorially their own competition laws (without necessarily factoring in foreign regulatory interests). This means that an important question is how any related competition law claims – which arise out of the same competition law infringement/s and which raise common issues (concerning the nature of the conduct or causation or damages) – are to be governed in a global context. A closely connected policy choice concerns any preclusive effects of foreign judgments / decision, establishing competition law infringements and/or dealing with certain common issues.

The existing private international law rules are considered along with their implications for the resolution of cross-border competition law disputes before the English courts with a view to suggesting how a regime for judicial cooperation should / could be developed. The issues – which need to be considered by injured parties, defendants, judges and which should be addressed by policy-makers with a view to promoting a level of judicial cooperation in antitrust matters – are identified. The book goes further to advance an argument for a new approach to governance by suggesting that private international law techniques may be key to attaining a level of judicial cooperation in a global context.

The author of this post is Kleopatra Koutouzi (Attorney-at-Law / In-house legal Counsel at Aims Shipping Corporation and External Collaborator with the International Labour Organisation (Maritime Unit)).


In my recently published PhD research entitled Mass Claims in Maritime Law and Alternative Methods of Dispute Resolution, I attempted to answer the above question by dealing with an issue more and more debated at a national and an international level: whether a group of people, suffering damage due to a maritime casualty, can defend their rights collectively before an arbitral tribunal, taking into consideration that collective mechanisms facilitate effective judicial protection.

Shipping has been one of the strongest supporters of arbitration for as long as one can find records. However, arbitration clauses are not included anymore only in contracts between equals. Arbitration clauses in passengers’ tickets and crewmembers’ employment contracts are a common phenomenon recently. The example of the cruise industry shows a trend which may become a mainstream in the near future. Therefore, novel dispute resolution devices affect directly the maritime industry, since most of the international trade and activities are carried out by sea. Given also that maritime casualties tend to take nowadays the form of massive catastrophes, the international maritime community should be alerted to deal with mass and often divergent claims in a rather quick and efficient way.

Cross Sectoral and Comparative analysis

Τhe research applies a cross-sectoral approach, i.e. the intersection of maritime law with international commercial arbitration law, the procedural practice of mass collective claims and alternative (out-of-court) dispute resolution (ADR). The study cuts across several legal fields and it does so on a comparative basis with four jurisdictions of reference – United States of America (USA), United Kingdom, France and Greece. For the conduct of this research, the United States jurisdiction is used as a benchmark. US law has long been recognized as one of the most friendly and familiar with methods of collective actions – in the form of the unique worldwide phenomenon of class actions – and the use of alternative methods of dispute resolution – with a great emphasis on arbitration. This turns USA into one of the main destinations for the resolution of large-scale disputes. Moreover, the recent US case law on class action waivers in consumer and employment agreements and the relevant debate generated therefrom as well as a series of court decisions compelling arbitration in seafarers’ injury claims are very pertinent to the current analysis.

Mass Claims

In this study, the term “mass claims” is used in order to describe claims which arise when a number of people, either contractually bound to the shipowner or not, suffer damages resulting from the same historic event, in our case from a maritime casualty or a maritime adventure whether on board the ship or ashore. Therefore, the claims examined arise either simultaneously or at around the same time and present very similar legal and factual issues without however being identical. In relation to the number of claims involved, for convenience purposes, the research adopts the threshold set by the EU Recommendation of 11 June 2013 and considers mass claims any claims brought collectively by two or more natural or legal persons claiming to have been harmed in a maritime casualty or adventure. Therefore, individual accidents fall outside the scope of this work.

Research Questions

The main research questions answered in this book are:

  1. Is arbitration a legally permissible dispute resolution method for the handling of mass claims in the aftermath of a maritime casualty and how should the silence of the governing instruments be interpreted and handled?
  2. Is it an appropriate mechanism from a policy point of view, taking into account all the interests involved (private, collective, public)? In such a case, how may a balance be established between procedural efficiency and procedural fairness?
  3. Would it be possible to propose solutions, building on the common elements found in the annotated jurisdictions?
  4. Is there any added value of mass arbitrations in maritime fields where specific collective indemnity schemes are already in place and have proved effective, as in the case of oil pollution from ships?
Categories of Claims

To address the above questions the book examines two different categories of claims; a) contract-based ship passengers’ claims, and b) tort-based ship pollution claims. In relation to the first category, reference is made to the specific liability regime governing the sea carriage of passengers, examining the use of arbitration in the relevant disputes (through the lens of consumer protection) as well as the issue of the class action waivers included in many passage contracts. In relation to the second category, reference is made to the specific regime regulating liability and compensation in case of ship pollution with the aim of testing whether arbitration can provide a valid alternative to the jurisdiction of national courts for the resolution of this kind of claims; to that end, the processes activated to address the consequences of the DeepWater Horizon accident provide useful food for thought.

Passenger claims

The analysis deals with international contracts of carriage and therefore cross-border disputes with a particular focus on cruises and package holidays. Cruise passengers can raise their claims based mainly on the contract they had entered into while arranging a specific cruise trip. This contract is actually a special form of consumer contract and therefore the cruise passenger “wears the consumer’s uniform” as well. The discussion in relation to ship-passenger claims revolves around the theory and application of class and collective forms of arbitration in consumer disputes. A wide spectrum of claims are taken into consideration, e.g. claims for loss of or damage to luggage, illness, injury and death, claims for delays and cancellations, loss of enjoyment, inconvenience and distress. Single events and purely domestic cases fall outside the scope of this work.

The analysis concludes that in all four examined jurisdictions, the majority of passengers’ claims are considered arbitrable. The categories of claims still excluded from arbitration are personal injury, illness, and death claims. The arbitrability of passengers’ claims is also supported by the provision for arbitration in the Athens Convention relating to the Carriage of Passengers and their Luggage by Sea which authorizes post-dispute arbitration agreements. The main difference in the approach of the examined fora is their stance towards the form and drafting of the arbitration agreement. While the USA adopt the most extreme, if one can say, approach, by enforcing both arbitration clauses stipulating for mandatory arbitration to the exclusion of state courts and post-dispute arbitration agreements, Europe, influenced by the European Courts of Human Rights jurisprudence and the Unfair Terms Directive, clearly rejects mandatory arbitration clauses, since they are presumed to be abusive. Differently, post-dispute arbitration agreements between the passengers and the carrier do not seem to be a problem in either jurisdiction.

Many passengers fear the time, cost, and energy associated with pursuing an individual arbitration and therefore prefer to proceed on a group basis. However, the analysis reveals that large scale arbitration could work well in case of passengers with relatively low value claims, not justifying a single action. Respondents on the other hand only favor broad resolution of group claims after it becomes clear that the matter will be adjudicated on a large-scale basis. In many cases, respondents believe that their legal liability will be eliminated if they can eliminate the possibility of a group action, since many claimants will be unable or unwilling to proceed on a bilateral basis. Taking into account the above, it seems that the possibility of large-scale arbitration would be more beneficial for the passenger than for the shipowner, while at the same time the latter would still be benefited from the use of arbitration, joining multiple claims into a single neutral forum and enjoying secrecy on matters of wide social significance.

Nevertheless, in theory such arrangements are always easier than in practice. In the USA, even though the use of arbitration in consumer/passenger disputes is much more popular and advertised, large-scale arbitration seems not a feasible alternative at present. The US example of cruise lines is indicative of their approach. Specific and now standardized clauses on cruise ship tickets require passengers to submit most claims to arbitration and prohibit them from uniting similar claims in a class action or class arbitration. They contain the so called “class action waivers”. Even worse, the US Supreme Court, in a series of judgments upheld their validity.

With respect to Europe, while EU law has achieved the goal of uniformity in consumer protection, and the principle of the protection of the weaker party is incorporated in all legislations of the EU Member States, the mechanisms of collective relief are at an infant stage. Moreover, the possible application of the concepts of class actions and class arbitration in the continental law generate still various concerns. It is also true that EU policymakers, even though they have recently attributed a significant role to collective redress, they do not look at the arbitration forum for the resolution of mass claims.

Pollution claims

The discussion in relation to this category of claims revolves around the theory and application of mass forms of arbitration, which are in principle treaty-based. The analysis and arguments drawn have been heavily influenced by the concept of mass arbitration  that was first innovatively used in the context of investment arbitration. In contrast to the passengers’ claims, there is no contractual relationship in place between the victims of mass harm and the ship-owner. Also, the claims are usually vast in numbers and the various claimants cannot be easily grouped, since they base their claims on different legal grounds. Their only link is that they have suffered damage due to the same event.

The main factor that triggered the application of this exercise in the field of pollution claims is the need for concentration of these claims in one forum. This derives, on the one hand, from the text of the international conventions and, on the other hand, from the fact that they cannot be handled properly if they are not concentrated in one place.

According to the wording of 1992 CLC, if there is a pollution damage in several countries, claimants can address the courts of all of these countries, irrespective of their nationality or the exact localisation of the damage they bring their claim for. Also, there is no lis pendens rule in the 1992 CLC, according to which the proceedings in one contracting State could be stayed in favour of earlier proceedings in another contracting State. Moreover, the ship-owner has the right to set up the fund in any of the contracting States in which an action is brought, or, if no claim is brought, in any of the contracting States in which a claim could be brought. Nevertheless, only the court of the place where the fund has been constituted is competent to decide on the apportionment and the distribution of the fund, which means that all claims for payments must in the end be addressed to this court. Similar wording is used in the International Convention on Civil Liability for Bunker Oil Pollution Damage (BOPC) and the International Convention on Liability and Compensation for Damage in Connection with the Carriage of Hazardous and Noxious Substances by Sea (HNS).

The above coupled with the different kinds of proceedings initiated in the various fora generate the reasonable question of why are there so many alternatives of competent courts since the claims will have to get technically concentrated in the end in one forum? The fact that there is not a single court that has jurisdiction over all the interested parties, creates a huge risk.

Many courts dealing with such cases resolve procedural issues by excluding foreign plaintiffs from the plaintiff group. However, courts that cannot assert jurisdiction over all of the putative parties to a dispute fail to fulfil one of the primary rationales supporting large-scale relief, namely the resolution of mass disputes at a single time, in a single forum. This deprives the parties of certain efficiencies of scale as well as the speedy route to finality that so many defendants desire. Second, it requiring claimants to seek redress in different jurisdictions can lead to different parties having different rights and remedies, despite having suffered identical injuries from the same historic event. Third, forcing cases to go forward in multiple jurisdictions can lead to inconsistent results, since courts in one state are not bound by factual or legal determinations made elsewhere. This can lead to defendants being required to undertake conflicting duties and it can also give rise to inequitable treatment of injured parties, particularly if judgements that are rendered earlier in time exhaust a limited fund.

The instruments regulating compensation for ship-source pollution do not provide for arbitration. The alleged reason is because the whole structure of compensation under the international conventions is based on an entitlement to limit liability. So, in order to claim the benefit of limitation, a shipowner is required to constitute a limitation fund with the court of the contracting state in which the action is brought against him. The conventions therefore envisage litigation rather than arbitration, although the majority of cases are settled by negotiation.

There are two kinds of (parallel) proceedings that can take place in the aftermath of a maritime casualty: proceedings on the merits of the case, if the extent of the liability and/or the extend of the damage are disputed, and limitation proceedings, which are initiated by the shipowner in order to benefit from the limitation of his liability.

The analysis carried out for the research concludes that arbitration is compatible with both proceedings.

Αs to the types of claims that arise, it is clear that all of them can be validly submitted to arbitration except for the personal injury and death claims. But, even these types of claims are clearly arbitrable in the USA and, in part, also in other common law jurisdictions, like the UK. The same applies to the types of damages claimed by the victims. Although the adjudication of damages falls strictly speaking outside the scope of the current analysis, it is worth clarifying that international tribunals are very much familiar and experienced in adjudicating both compensatory (such as actual loss, consequential loss, pure economic loss) and non-compensatory damages (such as moral and punitive damages).

Also, the selection of claims for compensation is not in any way contrary to the function of an arbitral tribunal. One can argue that the courts have better facilities and more staff to support a large volume of claims, but another could counter-argue that an arbitral tribunal constituted for this particular purpose will have more time and expertise to handle this task efficiently and quickly. Also, arbitral tribunals have historically proved that they have the capacity to deal efficiently with large-scale claims which have strong technical characteristics.

Most of the advantages of arbitration benefit both sides involved in environmental disasters. Particularly for the respondent, the possibility to adjudicate mass claims in a single neutral forum and thus to achieve concentration of homogeneous claims in one place would be a highly valued point since it would either facilitate settlements or result in consistent awards. This would be coupled with the preservation of confidentiality of the arbitral proceedings and, thus, the reduced risk of negative publicity. This would make arbitration appear very appealing to potential respondents.

Concluding Remarks

Given the need for efficiency and procedural economy as well as the trend in contemporary European civil procedure for further specialization and privatization of civil justice, arbitration comes up as a viable solution for mass claims in the maritime environment. De lege ferenda solutions, mainly in the form of legislative proposals to existing maritime treaties, are displayed in the conclusions’ chapter of the book.

To conclude, the research carried out reveals that one field which can easily generate mass sea-related pollution claims and which remains unregulated is the field of oil rigs and offshore hydrocarbon platforms. An international Convention regulating their use as well as the dispute resolution methods in case of mass accidents like Deep Water Horizon is a matter of urgent necessity. If adopted, a Convention could offer a fertile ground for the use of arbitration in tabula rasa towards the resolution of mass pollution claims.

Further insight into the results of the research can be found in the book which is available here.

Lydia Lundstedt, Senior Lecturer in Private International Law at the Stockholm University and in Intellectual Property Law at the Linköping University, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present her recent book, titled ‘Cross-Border Trade Secret Disputes in the European Union: Jurisdiction and Applicable Law’, published by Edward Elgar.


In today’s knowledge-based and data-driven economy, information is a company’s most valuable asset. The most common form of legal protection for information are laws that protect trade secrets. In contrast to patents, copyright, and trademarks, whose importance for protecting intangible assets is well-recognised, trade secret protection has often come in their shadow as the less important form of protection. The importance of legal protection for trade secrets is however gaining acceptance and many states have sharpened their laws on trade secret protection. In determining the form and level of trade secret protection, states consider (often constitutional) rules on the freedom of information, the freedom to compete and operate a business, employee mobility, and privacy. Depending on the social, political, and economic environment of the state, the form and level of protection may vary considerably.

To ensure a ‘sufficient and consistent level’ of protection under the laws of all the Member States, the European Union (EU) enacted Directive 2016/943 on the Protection of Undisclosed Know-how and Business Information (Trade Secrets) against their Unlawful Acquisition, Use and Disclosure. The Directive is in the form of a minimum directive, so Member States may provide for more far-reaching protection. Complicating matters is the fact that trade secret protection is a bit of a ‘strange bird’, which is reflected in the diverging doctrinal basis for trade secret protection. This divergence continues even after the implementation of the Trade Secret Directive, where some Member States continue to provide protection under unfair competition law, others have introduced a sui generis form of protection, and one Member State protects trade secrets as an intellectual property (IP) right. In addition, all Member States continue to protect trade secrets under contract law, and under the legal systems of some Member States, a trade secret holder may raise concurrent claims based on contractual and non-contractual grounds.

Trade secret protection is even more diverse on the international level. The Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights (TRIPS) guarantees only a minimum level of protection for ‘undisclosed information’ and leaves a wide margin of discretion with respect to how Members can afford protection. The inclusion of trade secret protection in a treaty on intellectual property adds to the confusion about the correct classification of trade secrets.

With the ease of digital communications, employee migration, and international trade, trade secret violations can easily have a cross-border, and even a global dimension.  Unlike physical assets, information can move at the speed of light and become ubiquitous instantaneously.  In this respect, trade secrets are like (traditional) IP rights in that trade secrets and IP rights consist of commercially valuable information that are often exploited over national borders in order to take full advantage of their economic potential. In another respect, however, trade secrets differ from IP rights, which pursuant to the territoriality principle, may be in the public domain in some states without affecting their protection in others. This is not the case for trade secret protection because if the information becomes freely accessible, it will no longer fulfil the criterium of secrecy that is required for its continued protection.

Within the EU, one would expect that the environment would be conducive for the litigation of cross-border trade secret disputes because the rules on private international law are harmonised at the EU level. Despite this, cross-border litigation and enforcement of trade secrets is considered to be extremely difficult and is also rare. This may be due to the varying doctrinal bases for trade secret protection and the fact that trade secret violations can take place in contractual and non-contractual contexts. Moreover, if the trader secret holder brings proceedings against a former employee, weaker party rules will affect the choice of forum and applicable law. Another complicating factor is that in some cases, jurisdiction and the applicable law is based on the location of damage, which is difficult to localise as trade secrets are intangible and can be acquired, disclosed, and used everywhere. What is more, there may be a number of potential defendants located in different countries that allegedly violated the trade secrets, and it may be difficult to join them all in one proceeding and under one law.

The book investigates how the EU private international law rules can be interpreted to facilitate the objectives of the EU Trade Secret Directive when trade secrets are litigated and enforced over national borders. A basic assumption for this study is that effective and consistent protection of trade secrets in cross-border situations is facilitated when the parties can resolve their dispute before one court that has jurisdiction over the entire dispute and under one law, resulting in a judgment capable of being enforced in all Member States. When analysing which Member States have jurisdiction and which law or laws are applicable as well as the scope of the jurisdiction and of the applicable law, the book considers the competing interests of the parties and the EU public interest in general.

The book concentrates on three common categories of defendants, namely, contractual partners, employees, and competitors, and describes and analyses where each respective category of defendant can be sued and what law(s) is(are) applicable from an EU private international law perspective. The book also considers whether any of the rules in the Trade Secret Directive might be overriding mandatory rules, public policy (ordre public), or non-excludable rules that displace corresponding rule in the lex causae.

The recently published Volume 428 of the Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law includes a course by Mario J. A. Oyarzábal (Argentine Ambassador to the Netherlands, Member of the United Nations International Law Commission, Professor at the University of La Plata Law School) on The Influence of Public International Law upon Private International Law in History and Theory and in the Formation and Application of the Law.

This course explores the influence of public international law upon private international law, in the history and the theory as well as in the formation and the application of the law. It focuses on the biggest transformations that have taken place on the international plane over the course of the last century and assesses how that has affected the legal landscape, raising questions as to the scope and the potential of private international law and the suitability of the traditional sources of international law to address the role of private actors and the incursion of public law in the private arena. Examples are drawn from the areas of jurisdictional immunities and their impact on the right of access to justice, mutual legal assistance, sovereign debt restructuring, child protection, sports, arts law, cyberspace, and issues related to law of the sea and climate change. This course takes a pragmatic problem-solving approach, which nonetheless is systemic and based on principles, and argues that while public and private international law are and should be kept as separate legal fields, both are needed to address an increasing number of issues.

Further details about this course are available here.

The eleventh edition of the treatise on Droit international privé in the Précis Dalloz series, one of the leading texts on private international law in France, has recently been published (January 2023, 1100 pages).

The previous edition was published ten years ago. The new, fully revised edition has been prepared by Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (Sorbonne Law school, Paris I University), who was the co-author of the previous editions (alongside the late Yvon Loussouarn and Pierre Bourel), and Sarah Laval (Littoral Côte d’Opale University).

The first part, titled “Common rules governing private international law” (Règles générales de droit international privé), focuses on the general theory of private international law, and adopts an original distinction between “identification of the legal source” (i.e. in the three fields of choice of law, jurisdiction and judgments) and “regime of the foreign norm” (i.e. the regime of the international regularity (or lawfulness) of the foreign norm – law and judgment – and then the regime of the implementation of the foreign norm).

The second part, titled “Special rules governing private international law” (Droit international privé special), is concerned with the special rules applicable in the different fields of private law (i.e. persons, family, property, obligations, businesses). Another sign of originality here is that each of the areas presented contains a preliminary development on the “policy of building connecting factors”.

While the treatise’s foreword is insightful and conceived as a “user’s guide”, I thought it would be interesting to directly ask the two authors about some specific features of this revised edition. They kindly agreed to answer some questions for the readers of the EAPIL blog and I thank them very warmly.

This treatise takes, in your own words, a “neo-Savignian” approach to private international law. What does this mean?

On the one hand, a neo-Savignian approach to PIL focuses, like under the traditional Savignian approach, on the links between a given legal relationship and a particular country, in order to sort out, in favour of this country, the choice-of-law/choice-of-court issues (including issues related with jurisdiction of foreign courts, in case of a dispute over a foreign judgment dealing with the case) arising out of said relationship. Like Savigny, a neo-Savignian advocate believes that one of these links (or one set of links among them) justifies better than others the precedence of the concerned country as to ruling the relationship at stake through its law or its courts. This creed relies on the idea that the authority of a ruler varies depending on the strength of its links with the governed subject.

When enacting a choice-of-law (or choice-of-court) rule, a lawmaker who follows a neo-Savignian approach picks up the link (or set of links) which, in his opinion, is the most relevant for the kind of relationship covered by the created rule – and which appears to him as showing the “seat” (like Savigny used to say) of the legal relationship in a particular country. This link will therefore become the connecting factor in the choice-of-law rule (or the jurisdictional basis in the choice-of-court rule – including, here again, the jurisdictional standards applied to foreign courts, as provided by the foreign judgment regime) covering the legal relationship at stake. And this “seat country” will consequently have (at least in principle) its law and/or the judgments rendered by its courts enforced, for said legal relationship, by the forum (viz, the country whose choice-of-law/choice-of-court rules apply, assuming that the dispute is brought before that country’s courts).

But on the other hand (and conversely to the Savignian approach), our neo-Savignian approach promotes the idea that legal relationships between private persons in an international setting do not necessarily have only one seat in one country – whose law and courts would thus govern this relationship –, but may well have (and actually often have) several “anchors” or relevant connections to different countries, each of whom being a possible seat or “anchorage”. Two important consequences stem from this: (i) in a given case, the seat relevant for adjudicating the dispute may well prove different from the seat relevant for legislating over it; (ii) moreover, since one must think contemporary choice-of-law and choice-of-court rules (including, as aforementioned, those governing foreign judgments) in terms of domestic rather than international sources (at least in principle), the seat of a given relationship may well vary from country to country.

All this shows that, in our early XXI century, reasoning (as used to do Savigny) in terms of “one seat in one country for one kind of relationship” – at least each time this relationship appears in an international setting – is a bit misleading since it does not correspond to the truth of law as it is experienced by the parties. Our neo-Savignian doctrine admits the possibility of plural seats for a given legal relationship and addresses this occurrence through a set of choice-of-law and choice-of-courts rules which are inspired by Savigny’s thought (search of the most relevant links), as adapted to fit the contemporary legal landscape for private law applying in an international context (plurality of relevant fora enacting varied choice of law and choice of court rules). Accordingly, in a given country, the conflict between the countries (taken as lawmakers or as judgment-makers for the case at stake) with which a legal situation is linked, will be won by the one that has the most relevant relationship with the situation, this relevance being determined by a series of private and public considerations.

Far from being merely neutral, the choice-of-law rules appear as the result of a certain policy implemented by the authors of these rules (the “choice-of-law policy”, distinct from the “substantive policy” enacted by the substantive law chosen as applicable and relevant when it comes to sorting out the substantive issue). The same is true, mutatis mutandis, for the choice-of-court rules.

The neo-Savignian approach also repudiates two popular postulates: (i) the postulate according to which countries are not affected by the solution of conflict of laws (since at a minimum, the authority of the sovereign country, taken as a ruler, vis-à-vis the parties to the legal relationship is at stake when sorting out a choice-of-law/choice-of-court issue); and (ii) also the postulate according to which, in a given case, the applicable law and the jurisdiction of courts are basically disconnected from one another; on the contrary, they are both seen as one side of the exercise of one countries’ power to make “law” (broadly speaking: either by enacting a bill, or by rendering a judgment). The originality of the neo-Savignian approach therefore also lies in a sort of presumption that the country whose courts have jurisdiction over a case often ought to be (and actually, quite naturally) the country whose law governs the relationship (jurisdiction of the forum legis).

Could you concretely illustrate this neo-Savignian approach?

Let us take one example of a multiple-seat private law relationship; it will be provided by the family chapter of PIL, and more especially, the filiation issue (relation of child to father).

Under French law, the choice-of-law rule points to a country as being the correct lawmaker for filiation where it turns out that the child’s mother has the nationality of that country (C. civ., Article 311-14); whereas the jurisdiction rule points to France as being the correct judgment-maker for filiation where the defendant (often the suspected father) is domiciled in France (CPC, Article 42), or, in case he is not, where he is a French citizen (C. civ., Article 15), or even, as a minimum, where the claimant (the child in a filiation proceeding) is a French citizen (C. civ., Article 14). These rules show that French substantive law on filiation will apply before French courts in a dispute brought before French courts each time that (i) the suspected father is domiciled in France, or at least that he, or the child, has French nationality (so that French courts have jurisdiction); and (ii) the mother is French (so that French substantive law governs the case). In such a case, France gets a plenary power to provide for a substantive regime (both through legislature and through court) for the filiation. The seat of the relation of child to father (at least from the French viewpoint) is located in France, both with respect to the substantive law governing the case and to the court having the final word in the dispute.

Let us assume now that the man is Italian, and the child is a US citizen (since he was born within the US territory, where one assumes also here that his French mother lives with him). In that case, Italian courts claim jurisdiction over the case (Italian Act No 218, 1995, Article 37). Assuming that the claimant brings the dispute against the suspected father before Italian courts, these courts should assert jurisdiction on the filiation issue, since for Italy, the judicial seat of the case is in Italy. As to the legislative seat, it will be provided by the Italian choice-of-law rule, under which the law governing filiation is the law of the country of origin (nationality) of the child (Italian Act No 218, 1995, Article 33), here the law of the relevant US state. Hence the Italian court will not apply the French law, even though the child’s mother is French (and notwithstanding the French choice-of-law rule claiming applicability of French law for that reason).

Typically, under our neo-Savignian approach, the filiation proceeding covers a relation that has not one seat in onecountry, but at least three seats in three countries (France, Italy and the United States), and parties to this relationship should be aware of this data when wondering what is the content of the legal regime governing the substantive issues arising out of their case. One should add here that the country where the filiation proceeding is brought would be well advised not to forget this plural-seat data when it comes to addressing the legal issues arising out of this dispute. It is probably so for France, if recognition of enforcement of the Italian judgment is sought there: even though the French choice-of-law rule claims French substantive law being applicable to the filiation issue (since the mother is French), the foreign judgment regime as set up by French case-law does not rule out the Italian judgment for the mere reason that the Italian court did not enforce French law (but rather the law of the relevant state in the USA).

The formal presentation of private international law solutions in the treatise is inspired by a “trans-systemic/transnational” pedagogy. The aim is to go beyond the particularistic (i.e., French-oriented) approach to the discipline. Could you elaborate on that?

This presentation divides each PIL development into two parts. The first part is more about rhetoric; it sets the problematics, the principles and the interests at stake for each topic, it lists the different considerations that shall be taken into consideration to solve the choice-of-law/choice-of-court issues, and it suggests a solution according to the neo-Savignian approach. These rhetoric parts are not too deeply invaded by legal data from one particular country or another. Accordingly, at that stage, the book rather sticks to a universalist view of PIL.

The second part of the developments on each issue is a presentation of the rules as they exist in some jurisdictions, would these rules stick to the solutions exposed in the first part or would they differ from them. In this second part, the rules are not only French rules, but European and International (Hague Conventions in particular) rules as well. The purpose of this transnational presentation is to depart from a purely French point of view as well as to understand the extent to which French Law solutions are similar to European and International Law solutions. The outcome of this presentation is that, contrarily to other handbooks on the libraries’ shelves, this recast edition is not merely a book on French PIL, but rather a book on PIL as it is conceived and applied by France, by the European Union and by the international community through international conventions (mainly Hague conventions from the Hague Conference for PIL).

The (private international) law of choice-of-court agreements provides us with a good example of this methodology. In the rhetoric part of the presentation on this issue, the book draws on (i) the relation between the lawfulness of choice-of-court agreements and the question whether the jurisdiction rule is binding or non-binding in law, for the parties; and (ii) the considerations influencing the decision whether such a rule ought to be binding in law or not for the parties. Then, in a series of developments on law as it is in force in some jurisdictions, a quick presentation is made regarding French law, EU law (Brussels I bis Regulation) and the Hague convention on choice of court agreements.

How do you “present” and “represent” in the treatise the Europeanisation of private international law and, ultimately, EU private international law?

To make a long story short, one can say that there are two possible paths that one can follow in order to present the EU as a lawmaker in the field of PIL.

On the one hand, the traditional way tends to look at the EU from the classical public international law viewpoint. EU member-states are sovereign States bound by an international treaty (Treaty of Rome, 1957 – which was ultimately renamed the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union by the Treaty of Lisbon, 2007). From that standpoint, EU PIL is fostered by EU institutions and comes into force in the EU member-states through an international treaty. It is on that basis that it becomes part of the law of each member-state and it ought to work as such.

On the other hand, a more unusual analysis of the EU is to see this entity as a political entity having some features of a sovereign State (nevertheless not all of them, so that it cannot claim being a State from the international law standpoint, but, at a maximum, it may qualify as what is sometimes called a “proto-state”). As such, EU PIL in a member-state differentiates from domestic PIL of this member-state, with some consequences like one in the field of characterization, where, for a member-state court, resorting to domestic definitions for interpreting EU legal categories as used in EU PIL regulations is not appropriate (at least in principle). Similarly, the proto-state notion proves useful for the correct understanding of the function of EU PIL, compared to member-state PIL of domestic origin. This last one may be seen as a tool for fixing the ambit of legislative or judiciary action of a member-state. The first one is seen in the book as delineating the outskirts of each member-state’s private law (as made by a legislature or by a court), whether with regards to each other, or even with regards to non-member-states. It may well be used also as a tool for delineating the outskirts of EU private law where it exists, as the case may be. And finally, the proto-state notion is useful to understand another influence of EU law on EU member-state PIL having a domestic origin: to the extent that EU may be seen as a “proto-federal State”, the interference of EU freedom of persons (Article 21 TFEU) on the law of EU member-states, including PIL of domestic origin, appears as one regarding the lawfulness of the legal provisions composing this domestic law.

One must add that the European influence on the PIL of European countries is not limited to EU law, but may come from other organizations or instruments as well, like the Council of Europe. This international organization is much less integrated than the European Union, and for this reason the book does not see it as a proto-state. But of course, this does not prevent us from scrutinizing the possible incidence of the Council of Europe law (and especially the ECHR case-law) on EU (and EU member-state) PIL, particularly through the reshaping of the public policy defence.

Could you concretely illustrate your “proto-state” approach of EU PIL?

Article 4.1 of Rome II Regulation and Articles 4, 7, and 45 of the Brussels I bis Regulation read as follows, through the proto-State notion as applied to the European Union:

In principle, under Article 4.1 of Rome II regulation, the EU grants (or recognizes) jurisdiction to legislate in matter of non-contractual obligation to any member-state having sovereignty on the territory where the damage occurs. The same jurisdiction to legislate is recognized in principle by EU PIL to any non-EU country exercising sovereignty on this territory. EU member-states are granted jurisdiction to adjudicate a case in non-contractual obligations under the Brussels I.a regulation (article 4 and 7); but countries having rendered a judgment in this subject matter may be seen as providing a regular ground to their judgment, even though they are not a country selected by these articles, and this is so whether they are (i) an EU member-state (since the origin of the EU member-state judgment is not controlled under article 45.3 of Brussels I.a regulation); or (ii) a non-EU country (since EU PIL does not cover recognition and enforcement of non-EU country judgments).

For the benefit of the private international law community, what are the two or three major issues which, in your book, seem to you to be at the heart of the reflections to be conducted for the private international law of the future? 

The first issue could be a potential harmonization between the answer to the two questions of (i) which law prevails? and (ii) which court has jurisdiction? In France, scholars usually have strong opinions on the separation between these two fields and stick to the postulate that their regulation relies on distinct considerations: whereas the court that has jurisdiction appears to be chosen after purely procedural considerations, the choice of law is usually determined by non-procedural considerations, since the choice-of-law issue may arise outside any proceedings. This presentation neglects the idea that choosing a country’s court instead of another one is not neutral with respect to the outcome of the proceeding and eventually has a strong influence on the solution of the dispute. Therefore, a country exercising a legislative power also has an interest in exercising its judicial power. Taking these elements into consideration might be a good opportunity to review the choice-of-court rules and see to what extent they stick – or could stick – to this approach.

A second issue is about the leeway available to a court when it comes to exercising its jurisdiction over a case presenting relevant links with court’s country. Since the claimant holds a strong sway on the outcome of the proceeding – through the choice of the forum where the dispute is brought –, any country ought to provide its courts with the power to give up the exercise of its jurisdiction over the dispute, each time it turns out that the claimant would have an excessive advantage in suing the defendant before the court of one of the countries whose links with the case are sufficient to trigger its jurisdiction to adjudicate.

A third issue could be the digitalization of international private relations. This digitalization emphasizes the opportunity to depart from a reasoning in terms of mere localization of facts and urges the need to adopt a reasoning in terms of policy advocated for by the choice-of-law/choice-of-court legislature. For these relations, the determination of the applicable law or of the court that has jurisdiction cannot be the result of a search for a country where the facts take place (it is submitted that this country really does not exist), but the result of the comparison between the different public and private interests at stake. Eventually, the relationship arising in a digitalized context has its seat in the country with the most relevant links to it – relevance being here the outcome of an analysis and weighing of the competing interests that one can find, for a country, to be recognized as a ruler (through its laws or courts) for said relationship, and, for the parties to said relationship, that this country be recognized as governing it.

Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca (University Carlos III of Madrid), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), María Asunción Cebrián Salvat (University of Murcia) and Isabel Lorente Martínez (University of Murcia) authored the European Kodex of Private international Law 2023. Cases & materials on European private international law.

The abstract reads:

The authors want this work to be able to operate as an instrument for improving legal quality in the practical application and in the study of private international law in the English language. In this sense, any opinion on “The European Kodex of Private international law” will be very well received, as it will help to outline, polish and improve these materials for the benefit of all legal operators dedicated to private international law and, ultimately, for the benefit of a correct and useful practice of this fascinating sector of law.

It is freely accessible here.

A new anthology titled Applicable Law Issues in International Arbitration has been published in the Hague Academy of International Law’s Centre of Resarch Series.

The book is the result of research undertaken by scholars accepted to the Centre for Studies and Research in International Law and International Relations in 2021.

Giuditta Cordero-Moss and Diego P. Fernández Arroyo were the directors of the research centre.  The two directors have also edited the anthology which includes a selection of 16 works stemming from that research session (authored by Apollin Koagne Zouapet, Ana Coimbra Trigo, Didier Bationo, Wendinkonté Sylvie Zongo, Ali Kairouani, Nicola Strain, Andrea Mackielo, Alexandre Senegacnik, Ludovica Chiussi Curzi, Giulia Vallar, Marco Buzzoni, Yağmur Hortoğlu, Paola Patarroyo, Erik Sinander, Federico Cabona, and Lito Dokopoulou), as well as two chapters written by the specially invited guests Franco Ferrari and Luca Radicati di Brozolo.

In the introduction, the editors reflect on the research results and conclude that “determining the applicable law in arbitration is a manifold task that needs to balance involved interests, which are not necessarily always consistent with each other”.

The table of contents of the anthology can be read here.

Deyan Draguiev is the author of this monograph published in 2023 by Springer. He has kindly provided the following abstract.


The book proposes a holistic overview of interim measures and associated procedures in civil and commercial matters in international litigation and arbitration proceedings. It reexamines key features in this context and outlines novel findings on interim relief in the area of international dispute resolution. The book analyses the rules of EU law (EU law regulations such as the Regulation Brussels I bis and the rest of the Brussels regime) as the single system of cross-border jurisdictional rules, as well as the rules of international arbitration (both commercial and investment). In the process, it conducts a complete mapping of interim measures problems and explores the criteria for granting relief under national laws. For this purpose, it includes an extensive comparative law overview of many jurisdictions in Europe, Asia, Africa, the Americas, etc., to reveal common standards for granting interim relief.

In deeper depth, as follows, chapter after chapter.

Chapter one provides the wider framework for the analysis of interim relief procedures in cross-border civil and commercial disputes.
It sets out the underpinnings of the dispute resolution process from the standpoint of philosophy, sociology, psychology, and general legal theory by drawing references from fundamental social scientists and legal philosophers. It outlines the conceptual grounds for the existence of interim relief within the system of dispute resolution. Furthermore, after portraying the key background features upon which the study builds its foundations, chapter one also clarifies the terminology, which the study employs. This chapter puts forward the key points, which the entire study seeks to argue. More particularly, the position, which is argued, is that interim measures are not merely a procedural power of the dispute resolution authority or means to ensure the proper enforcement of the final ruling of the dispute, rather they have a wide-ranging function as a tool to manage and influence the pending dispute itself.

Chapter two focuses on the procedural rules for establishing jurisdiction to grant interim relief.
The first part deals with the so called “Brussels regime” or “system”, i.e. the variety of regulations which the European Union has established in the area of cross-border civil and commercial disputes. The backbone of the system is Regulation Brussels I bis – “Recast” (1215/2012), previously Regulation Brussels I (44/2001). The main features of interim relief in EU law stem from it and influence a number of other EU regulations. This chapter analyses the prerequisites for EU courts’ jurisdiction to provide interim relief, both as general grounds and as specific interim measures jurisdiction, with details about Art. 35 of Regulation Brussels I bis. This chapter also includes the regulations covering matrimonial matters (Regulation 2201/2003 and Regulation 2019/1111) and also Regulation 4/2009, Regulation 650/2012, Regulation 2016/1103, and Regulation 2016/1104. The European Account Preservation Order is not included.
The second part provides overview of the jurisdictional bases for interim relief in the area of international arbitration. It makes a brief overview of the general grounds for jurisdiction of arbitral tribunals, and of the specific rules establishing jurisdiction to grant interim relief. This includes also a review of the rules of major arbitral institutions and domestic legislations, as well as analysis of the coordination, concurrence, even competition between state courts and arbitral tribunals in granting interim relief, with a proposed possible solution for this situation.

Chapter three analyses the procedural nature and characteristics of interim measures with strong focus on a comparative survey of most systems of law – in Europe, Asia, Africa, both Americas and Australia.
Based on this review of national law criteria for granting interim relief, the purpose is to outline several key benchmarks that are found within a wide-ranging list of legislations – proof of prima facie merit on the substance of the dispute, necessity, proportionality of measures, urgency as time factor, unilateral or bilateral nature of proceedings, etc. Furthermore, this part also provides an overview of various rules of arbitral institutions containing guidance on what measures may be granted under the respective rules. Chapter three looks into the procedural functioning of interim measures before state courts and arbitral tribunals, i.e. standards of proof, conduct of procedure, issuance of final award/decision/order, its form and content, etc. The chapter reviews the scope of interim measures and strives to provide in-depth list of the powers of dispute resolution bodies and the types of measures that are traditionally granted by courts and arbitral tribunals. The liability for damages if the measures are cancelled/revoked is reviewed, as well. Chapter three, finally, features an analysis of the typical measures that are provided in a selection of particularly common types of international disputes, including international sale of goods, international construction projects, intellectual property disputes, maritime and aviation disputes, anti-suit injunctions, etc. The argument in this section is that the characteristics of the underlying dispute are related to the nature of the measures that are typically awarded.

Chapter four seeks to outline the procedural mechanism for putting interim measures into effect.
This chapter provides review of the enforcement conditions, formalities and procedural steps under the regulations within the Brussels regime with focus on Regulation Brussels I bis. This chapter also contains an overview of one of the most challenging aspects of interim relief in international arbitration, i.e. its enforcement.
First, it covers a salient issue, which is widely discussed in legal theory and in arbitral case law, that is to what extent interim measures may be forced by an arbitral tribunal upon the parties to the arbitration case.
Second, this chapter analyses the important matter whether third parties non-signatories can be compelled by arbitral measures.
Third, the chapter reviews the procedural mechanisms contained in various national laws established to facilitate enforcement of interim relief by domestic legal procedures.
The chapter also deals with the liability for non-compliance with interim measures, including those granted in arbitral proceedings, providing overview of national laws and case law examples from different legal systems.

Chapter five compares the features of interim measures in private law disputes having international elements with the relief granted by international bodies established by public international law such as the International Court of Justice, the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, the European Court of Human Rights, the Court of Justice of the European Union and also the European Commission as an organ of an international organization (the EU).
The grounds for such comparison stem from the transnational characteristics of the disputes that arise both in private and in public international law. Focusing on these common international elements, Chapter five outlines the similarities to obtain interim relief under the auspices of the listed international judicial or quasi-judicial bodies in comparison to the conditions analysed under chapters two-four regarding civil and commercial cases. This chapter analyses this by providing review of the legal status and powers of these international adjudication bodies through the prism of the key benchmarks: jurisdiction, standards for assessment, procedure to obtain relief, and enforcement of measures. The comparison demonstrates significant similarities especially as to the criteria for granting relief and the potential issues with enforcement.

Chapter six provides assessment of the matter concerning interim relief and procedures in private law international disputes by drawing conclusions from the review and analysis under the previous chapters.
This chapter outlines the grounds to argue the two focal points of the entire study.
The first argument is that the proper understanding of interim relief is that it does not merely safeguard enforcement/compliance with the final decision on a dispute but that, if measures are placed in wider context, they should be seen as an instrument to manage not only the pending legal proceedings but also the entire ongoing conflict until its resolution.
The second argument is that the result of interim relief should be that no further aggravation of the dispute is allowed.
This chapter further employs the tools of the law & economics theory as to portray interim relief also as a wealth maximization lever. This chapter puts in comparison the effectiveness of the mechanism of granting and enforcement of relief before courts and before arbitral tribunals in order to propose what strategy parties are recommended to employ for better results. Finally, this chapter summarizes the types of interim measures and puts them in different categories.

Chapter seven is an attempt to look at the discussion in chapters one-six in a rearview mirror and provide a final overview placed in a wider context.
This study has purported from its outset to put the issue of interim relief against a broader, cross-jurisdictional and cross-sectoral background. It reflects the current global trends in business, private relations and disputes. This chapter reiterates the position of the author that the proper way to perceive interim measures is to view them not only as a creature of legal dispute resolution procedure but to understand interim relief as a means to ensure greater values such as reaching a meaningful end of the legal procedure, organizing the management of the underlying relationship between the parties, and providing an opportunity for restoration of the accord between them. If interim measures are seen through such a prism, their role and effectiveness appear to be ever important.

Edward Elgar has just published a Research Handbook on International Child Abduction, edited by Marilyn Freeman and Nicola Taylor.

With a focus on the 1980 Hague Convention, this cutting-edge Research Handbook provides a holistic overview of the law on international child abduction from prevention, through voluntary agreements and Convention proceedings, to post-return and aftercare issues.

Discussing the repercussions of abduction from the perspectives of both abducted children and the therapeutic and family justice professionals engaged in their cases, chapters consider the contributions of the many professionals and key agencies involved in the field. Identifying the 1980 Hague Convention as the principal global instrument for dealing with child abduction, the Research Handbook traces its role, history, development and impact, alongside the mechanisms required for its effective use. Evaluating current trends, areas of concern in legal/judicial practice and various regional initiatives, it also considers alternatives to high-conflict court proceedings in international child abduction cases. The Convention’s strengths, successes, weaknesses and gaps are discussed, and the Research Handbook concludes by addressing how best to tackle the challenges in its future operation.

Interdisciplinary and accessible in approach, the contributions from renowned subject specialists will prove useful to students and scholars of human rights and family law, international law and the intersections between law and gender studies, politics and sociology. Its combination of research, policy and practice will be of value to legal practitioners working in family law alongside NGOs and central authorities active in the field.

Contributors include: Anna Claudia Alfieri, Sarah Calvert, Stephen Cullen, Jeffrey Edleson, Linda Elrod, Mary Fata, Sarah Cecilie Finkelstein Waters, Marilyn Freeman, Gérardine Goh Escolar, Diahann Gordon Harrison, Michael Gration, Mark Henaghan, Costanza Honorati, Ischtar Khalaf-Newsome, Clement Kong, Thalia Kruger, Suzanne Labadie, Sara Lembrechts, Nigel Lowe, Alistair MacDonald, Anil Malhotra, Ranjit Malhotra, Jeremy Morley, Yuko Nishitani, Christian Poland, Kelly Powers, Joëlle Schickel-Küng, Rhona Schuz, Henry Setright, Sudha Shetty, Ann Skelton, Julia Sloth-Nielsen, Victoria Stephens, Nicola Taylor, Mathew Thorpe.

More information here.

A collection of essays on the Hague Judgments Convention of 2 July 2019 has recently been published by Hart, in its Studies in Private International Law Series, under the title The HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention – Cornerstones, Prospects, Outlook.

Edited by Matthias Weller, João Ribeiro-Bidaoui, Moritz Brinkmann and Nina Dethloff, the book has been presented and discussed at conference that wtook place at the University of Bonn on 9 and 10 June 2023.

This book analyses, comments and further develops on the most important instrument of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH): the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention. The HCCH Convention, the product of decades of work, will have a transformative effect on global judicial cooperation in civil matters. This book explores its ‘mechanics’, i.e. the legal cornerstones of the new Convention (Part I), its prospects in leading regions of the world (Part II), and offers an overview and comment on its outlook (Part III). Drawing on contributions from world-leading experts, this magisterial and ambitious work will become the reference work for law-makers, judges, lawyers and scholars in the field of private international law.

The contributors include Paul Beaumont, João Bidaoui-Ribeiro, Adeline Chong, Marcos Dotta Salgueiro, Beligh Elbalti, José Angelo Estrella-Faria, Pietro Franzina, Wolfgang Hau, Xandra Kramer, Cristina Mariottini, Chukwuma Okoli, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Ilja Rumenov, Geneviève Saumier, Linda Silberman, Andreas Stein, Zheng Tang, Hans van Loon, Abubakri Yekini, Lenka Visoka, and Ning Zhao.

For more information, including the table of contents, see here.

Horatia Muir Watt’s latest book has recently been published by Hart in its Hart Monographs in Transnational and International Law, under the title The Law’s Ultimate Frontier: Towards an Ecological Jurisprudence (the subtitle reads A Global Horizon in Private International Law).

Here’s the publisher’s blurb:

This important book offers an ambitious and interdisciplinary vision of how private international law (or the conflict of laws) might serve as a heuristic for re-working our general understandings of legality in directions that respond to ever-deepening global ecological crises. Unusual in legal scholarship, the author borrows (in bricolage mode) from the work of Bruno Latour, alongside indigenous cosmologies, extinction theories and Levinassian phenomenology, to demonstrate why this field’s specific frontier location at the outpost of the law – where it is viewed from the outside as obscure and from the inside as a self-contained normative world – generates its potential power to transform law generally and globally.

Combining pragmatic and pluralist theory with an excavation of ‘shadow’ ecological dimensions of law, the author, a recognised authority within the field as conventionally understood, offers a truly global view. Put simply, it is a generational magnum opus. All international and transnational lawyers, be they in the private or public field, should read this book.

See here for more information. The publisher offers a 20% discount to those buying the book through its website using GLR BE1US for US orders and GLR BE1UK for all other orders.

Apostolos Anthimos and Marta Requejo Isidro are the editors of The European Service Regulation – A Commentary, on Regulation (EU) No 2020/1784. The book has just been published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law series.

Presenting a systematic article-by-article commentary on the European Service Regulation (recast), and written by renowned experts from several EU Member States, this book gives balanced and informed guidance for the proper operation of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters within the EU in the field of cross-border service of documents.

First setting out the origins and evolution of the Regulation, the Commentary proceeds to analyse in forensic detail the relevant case law of both the European Court of Justice and national courts on cross-border service. It moreover points the reader to the pertinent legal scholarship from various EU jurisdictions, and provides a pathway for solving practical problems surrounding the service of documents between Member States of the European Union in civil and commercial proceedings.

Key Features: systematic article-by-article analysis facilitates navigation and reference; integration of the relevant case law ensures a rounded interpretation of the Regulation; practical approach provides tangible guidance for complex cross-border proceedings; renowned team of contributors offer clarity and insight.

Thanks to its in-depth but also practical analysis of each provision of the Regulation, the Commentary will be a valuable resource for judges, scholars and students of European procedural law, as well as for practitioners involved in cross-border civil and commercial litigation.

Contributors include Apostolos Anthimos, Gilles Cuniberti, Stefano Dominelli, Pietro Franzina, Burkhard Hess, Alexandros Ioannis Kargopoulos, Christian Koller, Kevin Labner, Elena Alina Onţanu, Marta Requejo Isidro, Vincent Richard, Andreas Stein, Michael Stürner.

Further information are available here.

Sarah McKibbin (University of Southern Queensland) and Anthony Kennedy (Serle Court Chambers, London; St Edmund Hall and Somerville College, Oxford) edited a book titled The Common Law Jurisprudence of the Conflict of Laws, with Bloomsbury.

This book presents a collection of leading common law cases in private international law ranging from the 18th to the 21st century. The cases traverse issues of jurisdiction, choice of law and the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. Questions of marital validity, domicile, foreign immovable property and choice of law in contract are just some of the topics that this collection examines. The ‘unusual factual situations’ of some 18th- and 19th-century English cases also reveal compelling human interest stories and political controversies worthy of further exploration.
Drawing on a diverse team of contributors, this edited collection showcases the research of eminent conflicts scholars together with emerging scholars from the United Kingdom, Australia, Canada, Ireland and South Africa.

The table of contents can be accessed here.

Those ordering the book online at www.bloomsbury.com are offered a 20% discount (the codes are GLR BE1UK for UK orders, and GLR BE1US for US orders).

Tobias Lutzi (University of Augsburg), Ennio Piovesani (University of Turin), Dora Zgrabljic Rotar (University of Zagreb) edited a book titled Jurisdiction Over Non-EU Defendants – Should the Brussels Ia Regulation be Extended?, with Bloomsbury.

The book is the result of the third project of the EAPIL Young Research Network.

This book looks at the question of extending the reach of the Brussels Ia Regulation to defendants not domiciled in an EU Member State. The Regulation, the centrepiece of the EU framework on civil procedure, is widely recognised as one of the most successful legal instruments on judicial cooperation. To provide a basis for the discussion of its possible extension, this volume takes a closer look at the national rules that currently govern the question of jurisdiction over non-EU defendants in each Member State through 17 national reports. The insights gained from them are summarised in a comparative report and critically discussed in further contributions, which look at the question both from a European and from a wider global perspective. Private international lawyers will be keen to read the findings and conclusions, which will also be of interest to practitioners and policy makers.

The table of contents is available here.

Edward Elgar Publishing has just published an Advanced Introduction to Cross-Border Insolvency Law, authored by Reinhard Bork (University of Hamburg).

The book is meant both for students who study company, commercial and private international law, and to practitioners who are not specialists of insolvency law. In its approach it provide both in-depth information for advance readers and accessible information for beginners and follows a comparative law approach to explore some of the most important issues of insolvency law.

The blurb of the book reads as follows:

The Advanced Introduction to Cross-Border Insolvency Law provides a clear and concise overview of cross-border insolvency law with particular focus on the rules governing insolvency proceedings that occur between and across countries. Increasingly, such proceedings have an international dimension, which may involve, for example, debtors with assets abroad, foreign creditors, contractual agreements with counterparties in different jurisdictions, or companies with offices or subsidiaries in a different country. The book expertly steers the reader through the complex interactions between national and supra-national rules, international model laws, and the principles that underpin them.

A book by Alexander DJ Critchley, titled The Application of Foreign Law in the British and German Courts, has been published by Hart in its Studies in Private International Law Series.

This book explores the application of foreign law in civil proceedings in the British and German courts. It focuses on how domestic procedural law impacts on the application of choice of law rules in domestic courts. It engages with questions involved in the investigation and determination of foreign law as they affect the law of England and Wales, Scotland, and Germany. Although the relevant jurisdictions are the focus, the comparative analysis extends to explore examples from other jurisdictions, including relevant international and European conventions. Ambitious in scope, it expertly tracks the development of the law and looks at possible future reforms.

More information is available here.

Pablo Quinzá Redondo, Lecturer of Private International Law at the University of Valencia, is the author of this monograph published in 2022 by Tirant Lo Blanch. The author has kindly provided the following abstract.


The European regulations concerning the property consequences of marriages and registered partnerships (Regulations (EU) 2016/1103 and 2016/1104, respectively) entered into application four years ago. Since then, many valuable research studies have been published. Most of them have departed from the provisions of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1103 to explain the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104, given their similarities -both regulations were adopted as a package-. However, not many of them have followed the opposite approach or have analyzed the later instrument independently. Alongside this, in the Spanish legal doctrine, only a few research studies have been focused on the application in Spain and/or to Spanish formalized partnerships under the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104. Pablo Quinzá saw in those circumstances an opportunity for writing the book Uniones registradas en la Unión Europea. El Reglamento (UE) nº 2016/1104 en perspectiva española.

The monograph is divided in three parts, preceded by an introduction, following a classical PIL structure.

In the introductory chapter, the author draws a general overview of the phenomenon of non-matrimonial unions in the European Union, focusing in particular on formalized partnerships and their patrimonial consequences. This substantive-law perspective will facilitate the proper understanding of the content of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104 at a later stage.

In many jurisdictions, formalized partnerships were conceived and regulated as a functional equivalent to marriage for same-sex couples; in others, as an alternative to marriage open to all couples. In Spain, the regulation of formalized relationships emerged at a time when same-sex marriage was not yet allowed. Besides, it did with notable differences with respect to the legal framework institution for couples, marriage. This general statement, however, should be spelled out in the Spanish reality. There is no Spanish state law dealing with formalized partnerships; legislation have been enacted by the Autonomous Communities Parliaments, with a heterogeneous content -e.g., different requirements to access to the legal institution or different provisions in respect to their patrimonial consequences-. These divergences are per se a source of complexity. The situation is even trickier due to the fact that the Spanish Constitutional Court has declared some regional provisions unconstitutional, while, as of today, very similar ones remain ‘untouched’. For example, the judgment of the Spanish Constitutional Court 93/2013, of 23 April, declared Article 2.3 of the Navarre Act on formalized relationships (Foral Law 6/2000) unconstitutional. In the Court’s view, requiring Navarre civil neighborhood (vecindad civil) of one of the partners is, in fact, a conflict-of-laws rule; per Article 149.1.8 of the Spanish Constitution, only the Spanish lawmaker (as opposed to the regional one) has regulatory competence in conflict of law matters. Meanwhile, other regional laws also make registration as a couple conditional upon the vecindad civil of one of the partners. This is the case, to a greater or lesser degree, of some provisions of the laws dealing with formalized partnerships in the Basque Country, Galicia or the Balearic Islands. Until they are not declared unconstitutional, they continue being applicable in their respective territories.

In light of the foregoing, the introduction to the monograph is essential to understand that the problems of application of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104 in Spain are strictly connected with the fragmentary regulation of formalized relationships and the internal constitutional problems.

The first chapter of the book addresses the Regulation’s scope of application from four perspectives: substantive, geographical, personal and temporal. The first two approaches are the most controversial ones. From the Spanish point of view, it is unclear which of the formalized partnerships foreseen under regional law correspond to the autonomous definition provided for in Article 3.1.a). In the author’s view, all registered formalized partnerships should fall under the scope of application of the Regulation, regardless of the constitutive or declarative effect of the registration according to regional law. A different opinion would lead to unbearable consequences: only some Spanish formalized partnerships would be covered by the Regulation; other would remain outside. It would not be surprising if, sooner rather than later, a preliminary ruling is requested from the CJEU in this subject matter.

Chapter two is devoted to international jurisdiction rules. This is one of the most complicated parts of the Regulation, since some provisions refer to jurisdictional rules enacted elsewhere (e.g., to Regulation (EU) 650/2012), while in other cases the provisions of the law applicable of the Regulation itself are invoked. For the sake of clarity, a division is made following the main subject areas provided in the Regulation: jurisdiction in the event of the death of one of the partners; jurisdiction in cases of dissolution or annulment of the registered partnership; jurisdiction in other cases (including choice of forum agreements and implicit submission) and alternative jurisdiction. From the Spanish perspective, it is important to bear in mind that the mere dissolution or annulment of Spanish formalized partnerships does not require a judicial procedure. This probably explains -but not justifies- the absence of jurisdictional rules in the Spanish legal system regarding the dissolution or annulment of formalized partnerships. By way of consequence, difficulties in the application of Article 5 of the Regulation in Spain are to be expected.

Chapter three focuses on the determination of the law applicable to the property consequences of registered partnerships under the rules of the regulation. At a first stage, both choice of law agreements and objective connecting point are studied. Later, the application of Spanish law under the conflict-of-law rules of the Regulation is stress-tested, tackling the most relevant situations in which clarification of the applicable regional law will be needed. It is important to bear in mind that in Spain there are not ‘internal conflict-of-laws’ for the dissolution or annulment of formalized partnerships -in terms of Article 33.1 of the Regulation-, so the application of one regional law or another would depend on the subsidiary connections of Article 33.2. Nevertheless, as mentioned before, as of today the validity itself of some regional laws is a very controversial topic, where the constitutional perspective and the solutions of the jurisprudence should be taking into account.

In short, this book raises, and proposes solutions to, the legal problems arising from the application of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104, from the Spanish legal system point of view. An issue which is not only relevant for Spanish legal operators, but also for foreign ones, as long as a member of the couple is connected with the Spanish legal system or Spanish law is applicable.

Two relatively new Scandinavian free online law library projects ease the accessibility of older legal writings, which opens new possibilities for researchers. First, the Danish law library project jurabog was launched. Being inspired by that, the similar Swedish project juridikbok.se followed. The two projects are both free and their respective focus are to collect older legal writings and make them available online.

Whereas the Danish project aims at collecting Danish legal writing, the Swedish project collects Swedish legal writings. The collections are general, but content several books on private international law. Even if most of them are in either Danish or Swedish, one can find private international law books written in English.

On the Danish website, one can for instance find Ole Lando’s General Course of 1985 for the Hague Academy (Recueil des Cours) which had the title The Conflict of Laws of Contracts – General Principles. Also, the general course in the same series from 1958 on The Scandinavian Conventions on Private International Law by Allan Philip is found on the website.

The Swedish library contains e.g. Michael Bogdan’s dissertation Expropriation in Private International Law (1975) as well as Stig Strömholm’s dissertation Torts in the conflict of laws (1961).

In the contemporary digital reality, the free Scandinavian law library projects seem to be pioneering by offering an alternative to the paywalls that often delay and hinder research.

Judge François Ancel (Cour de cassation) and Professor Gustavo Cerqueira (University of Nice) are the editors of a book on the Respective Roles of (French) Courts and Parties in the Application of Choice of Law Rules (L’office du juge et la règle de conflit de lois).

The book collects the proceedings of a conference held at the Cour de cassation in May 2021.

A summary of the conference is available on the website of the court in French and in English.

The Commentary on the Brussels II ter Regulation, edited by Ulrich Magnus and the late Peter Mankowski, part of the European Commentaries on Private International Law series published by Otto Schmidt, has recently been released.

The list of authors includes Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca, María-Asunción Cebrían Salvat, Gilles Cuniberti, Stefano Dominelli, Agnieszka Frąckowiak-Adamska, Estelle Gallant, Thomas Garber, Oliver Knöfel, Vesna Lazić, Luís Pietro Rocha de Lima Pinheiro, Ulrich Magnus, Peter Mankowski, Maire Ní Shúilleabháin, Marta Pertegás Sender, Walter Pintens, Ilaria Queirolo, Dimitrios K. Stamatiadis and Spyros Tsantinis.

See here for further information.

Mediation has acquired a growing and unstoppable implantation during the last years, becoming an alternative dispute mechanism for the resolution of international disputes in civil and commercial matters with a great impact on the comparative and international arena. As a result, the normative responses that have been developed to face the challenges generated by the organisation of cross-border mediation have been successive in recent years, both at national and regional level. However, it was not until recently that the international legislator paid attention to this matter. In this framework, the publication of the United Nations Convention on International Settlement Agreements resulting from Mediation (Singapore Convention) constitutes a significant step forward in this direction.

Undoubtedly, one of the major practical difficulties raised by the implementation of mediation to resolve international commercial disputes lays with the cross border enforcement of the agreements resulting from it. Hence the logical aspiration to provide mediation with an international regulatory framework of multilateral origin favoring the international circulation of the agreements resulting from a mediation procedure. This ambition culminated finally in the approval of the Singapore Convention, whose negotiation was not, however, a simple task, but rather plagued by obstacles and complications.

The Singapore Convention represents an outstanding conventional instrument, drawn up within the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL), approved by Resolution of the General Assembly of the United Nations (UN) on 20 December 2018; its adoption was accompanied by the publication of the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Mediation and International Settlement Agreements Resulting from Mediation, 2018 (amending the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Conciliation, 2002). Consequently, the approval and entry into force of the Singapore Convention, on 12 September 2020, is of an extraordinary importance for the global development and promotion of mediation, since it is the first conventional instrument drawn up in this field by the UNCITRAL –and which has already been ratified by 10 States, Parties to the Convention-.

The Singapore Convention constitutes a concise text (with 16 articles), endowed with great flexibility and a clear functional character. Resulting from a high level of compromise, this UNCITRAL Convention not only builds on its precedents and normative models – mainly the 1958 New York Convention on international arbitration – but also offers novel responses and a uniquely advanced circulation model aiming at solving the main obstacle for mediation practitioners: the international effectiveness of mediation agreements.

A timely Commentary, edited by Guillermo Palao Moreno (Professor of Private International Law, University of Valencia) and published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law Series, offers academics and practitioners an article-by-article examination of the Singapore Convention, as well as insights into the negotiation process through which the Convention was developed.

It provides deep theoretical and practical analysis of the Convention and its consequences for the promotion of mediation as a mechanism to solve commercial conflicts with a cross-border character. In particular, this work includes a comparative approach with perspectives from five continents and a variety of legal traditions, a critical discussion of every stage from the negotiation to the conclusion of the Convention, with proposals for the Convention’s implementation and application by States and regional organisations. A particular feature of the work is that it provides contributions of a diverse group of leading practitioners and academics from diverse legal backgrounds and jurisdictions, including some who participated of the negotiation of the Singapore Convention itself.

Contributors to the commentary include Itai Apter, Gabriela Balseca, Roni Ben David, Ximena Bustamante, Pablo Cortés, Stefano Dominelli, Carlos Esplugues, Nuria González Martín, Mark T. Kawakami, Gyooho Lee, Dulce Lopes, Peter Mankowski, Théophile M. Margellos, Cedr Mciarb, Achille Ngwanza, Guillermo Palao, Afonso Patrão, Ilaria Queirolo, Valesca Raizer Borges Moschen, S.I. Strong, Sven Stürmann, Dai Yokomizo

See here for the table of contents.

El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y el Derecho Internacional Privado (The Court of Justice of the European Union and Private International Law), is a compilation of essays conceived to pay a tribute to the lawyers who dreamed of a European society where people could freely move and circulate among Member States.

Since the Brussels Convention of 27 September 1968, the Court of Justice of the European Union has interpreted, applied and complemented the rules of European private international law with a ‘fist of iron’ and ‘kid gloves’. It has been a legislating court when needed. It has carried out a European reading of European rules against the pro lex fori vagaries of certain Member States. It has shown the way to follow so that the European Union is more than a political sum of States. The Court of Justice of the European Union has believed in Europe. It has believed in free movement and in the freedom of people. The outcome of its work in this regard is inconmensurable.

The book brings together 22 studies devoted to the work of the Court of Justice in the field of European private international law. The Court’s case law is thoroughly examined in individual chapters addressing the EU Regulations on judicial cooperation in civil matters: the Brussels I-bis Regulation (international contracts, non-contractual obligations, express and tacit submission of the parties, exclusive jurisdiction, consumer and employment contracts, and free movement of judgments), the Brussels Ia Regulation (divorce disputes, disputes concerning children), the Rome III Regulation, the Maintenance, European Insolvency and European Succession Regulations, the Service and Evidence Regulations, the Regulation on the European Enforcement Order and the Regulation on the European Account Preservation Order, and the Regulations on European Order for Payment and Small Claims. In addition, it explores as well the principle of mutual recognition, PIL aspects of company law, the free movement of lawyers in the European Union and issues of family reunification.

The book can thus be described as a compilation of research, reflections and comments on the main contributions of the Court of Justice of the European Union in its interpretative, enforcement and regulatory work on European private international law. The Court’s input in the most representative sectors of European private international law is analysed in depth with a view to explaining its contribution to the building of the European system of private international law. In this sense, it is a very useful book for both theoretical and practical purposes – for, as it is well known, law reigns, but case law governs. Those who know jurisprudence master the law; and by mastering the law they dominate the world of private international law. In this way, the dream of creating a free Europe for free people can become a reality.

El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y el Derecho Internacional Privado, edited by A.-L. Calvo Caravaca and J. Carrascosa González, Aranzadi, Pamplona, 2021, ISBN: 978-84-1345-495-5, 630 pp.; see here the table of contents.

The new edition of the Commentary on the Brussels I bis Regulation, edited by Ulrich Magnus and the late Peter Mankowski, part of the European Commentaries on Private International Law series published by Otto Schmidt, has recently been released.

The list of authors includes Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca, Javier Carrascosa González, Gilles Cuniberti, Carlos Esplugues Mota, Richard G. Fentiman, Stephanie Francq, Thomas Garber, Mizuki Hashiguchi, Helmut Heiss, Xandra Ellen Kramer, Luís Pedro Rocha de Lima Pinheiro, Ulrich Magnus, Peter Mankowski, Louise Merrett, Horatia Muir Watt, Sarada Nateshan, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Ilaria Queirolo, Pippa Rogerson, Didimi Sturua, Paul Vlas and Patrick Wautelet.

See here for further information.

As the Matrimonial Property Regimes Regulation and the Property Regimes of Registered Partnerships have celebrated their fourth anniversary of application recently (namely on 27 January 2023), it might be a good occasion to mention three publications devoted to them, all available in open access.

All three books are the product of the EU-funded project EU-Fam Pro.

The first book, edited by L. Ruggeri, A. Limantė and N. Pogorelčnik Vogrinc, is titled The EU Regulations on Matrimonial Property and Property of Registered Partnerships, and was published by Intersentia in 2022.

The book may be downloaded from the website of the publisher. Translations of the book into Lithuanian, Italian, Spanish, Slovenian and Croatian may be downloaded from the website of the project.

As the editors explain

This book presents an in-depth analysis of these instruments, revealing the substance of the provisions in the regulations and exploring their practical implications in EU family law by discussing questions that are closely related to matrimonial and partnership property regimes. The contributors also cover the relevant CJEU case law and, where available, the national case law of the EU countries. Case studies are used to interrogate the potentialities of these new instruments.

The second book was authored by L. Ruggeri and M.J. Cazorla González, and comes under the title Cross-Border Couples Property Regimes in Action Before Courts. Understanding the EU Regulations 1103 and 1104/2016 in Practice. It was published by Dykinson in 2022.

The book may be downloaded from the website of the publisher.

As stated in the foreword:

This book has the prime purpose of analysing practice through European and national case law from the entry into force of the Twin Regulations, adding hypothetical cases (…)

The objective of all the authors in this volume is to facilitate understanding of and the application of the Twin Regulations. For this purpose, the editors have divided the content into two parts.

In the first, several authors analyse general questions such as the determination of the habitual residence of cross-border partners (…), and four EU Court of Justice judgments (…). The second part considers the application of the Twin Regulations in some Member States, presenting the case law and case studies from selected countries participating in the enhanced cooperation.

Finally, the third book was edited by L. Ruggeri and R. Garetto and is titled European Family Property Relations Article by Article. Commentary on EU Regulations 1103 and 1104/2016. It was published in 2021 by Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane.

The book may be downloaded from the website of the publisher.

The blurb informs that:

This Commentary would offer a path to know and better understand article-by-article the two Regulations.

A team of law experts, among them lawyers, notaries and scholars, analyses through a synoptic view the text of each article of each Regulation. The authors focus on the new provisions as well as on the existing case law by the European Court of Justice and courts of the Member States

The number of States which, pressed by the need to relieve and speed up the work of the courts, have de-judicialised the dissolution of the marriage bond and assigned the responsibility thereto to various extrajudicial authorities (Civil Registrars, notaries, mayors, etc.), has considerably increased in recent times.

This has been the case in Spain, where, following the entry into force of Law 15/2015 of 2 July 2015 on Voluntary Jurisdiction, Spanish notarial authorities are competent to grant divorces (Articles 81, 82 and 87 of the Civil Code). Examples exist as well in Latin America (Cuba, Mexico, Brazil, Colombia, Ecuador, Costa Rica, Peru, Bolivia and Nicaragua), Europe (Italy, France, Portugal, Italy, Denmark, Norway, Greece, Russia, Latvia, Estonia, Ukraine, Moldova and Romania), Asia and Euro-Asia (Japan, Kyrgyzstan, China, Armenia).

In fact, a thorough examination of comparative law shows that the regulation of non-judicial divorce is very diverse, even in countries belonging to the same geographical area. Not in all cases does an authority intervene, nor, when it does, does it perform identical functions or is vested with the same competences. With this in mind, a monograph by Nuria Marchal Escalona, titled El Divorcio No Judicial en Derecho Internacional Privado (Thomson Reuters Aranzadi, 2022), analyses the private international law-related problems Spanish notaries face when authorizing a public deed of divorce in cross-border cases. It further deals with the difficulties foreign extrajudicial divorces meet to produce effect in Spain. The study of a per se intricate subject matter becomes even more complex due to the number of legal sources in Spanish private international law in the field.

The monograph addresses, in the first place, jurisdiction – international and territorial – to grant a public deed of divorce. At a second stage, it examines the law applicable both to the dissolution of the marriage and to the issues necessarily associated thereto, such  as the use of the family home, financial regime of the marriage, or maintenance. Lastly, it deals with the problems foreign non-judicial divorces run into to be effective in Spain. In particular regarding the latter point, the analysis is highly topical for three reasons: firstly, due to the  judgment in Case C-646/20, where the CJEU ruled that a divorce certificate issued by a civil registry official constitutes (subject to conditions) a “judicial decision”; by way of consequence, under Regulation 2201/2003 such divorces are to be recognized like a judicial decision. Secondly, Article 65 of Regulation 2019/1111 introduces a relevant novelty in the field, since, in contrast to the twofold combination of judicial decision (Art. 21) and public document (Article 46) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, it also allows for the effectiveness of registered private agreements. Finally, Article 96, paragraph 3, of the Spanish Civil Register Act extends the legal regime it itself accords to foreign judgments to decisions delivered by foreign non-judicial authorities in matters which, under to Spanish law, belong to the remit of judges and courts.

The monograph aims at offering a complete vision of the Spanish private international law rules regarding non-judicial divorce in a clear, praxis-oriented way, with an exhaustive analysis of comparative and case law. Above all, it provides the legal professionals essential guidance to overcome the fragmentation of sources in order to ascertain the rules pertinent to each individual case.

Morten Midtgaard Fogt (Aarhus University, Denmark) has had a book titled Choices, Limits and Consequences of Harmonisation of Commercial Law published. The abstract of the book reads as follows.

The harmonisation of private commercial law and the application of the various instruments of harmonisation are becoming increasingly complex. New formal or informal means of harmonisation are added to the panorama of harmonisation instruments and new actors, be it at global, regional or national level, are introduced as well. Regional harmonisation sets its footprint both internally and externally. Innovative (or reintroduced) methods and phenomena for the harmonisation of commercial law have been suggested. Still, the most important and dominant means of harmonisation are the traditional multilateral conventions, the flexibility of which have been improved by different types of reservations and review and/or revision clauses. Taken together, the harmonisation process with its various and different means constitutes a circle of law harmonisation, in which circle there is an interaction between, and reciprocal influence of, all the various formal or informal means of harmonisation.

This book analyses the process of law harmonisation with the focus on choices, limits and consequences and uses in particular the CISG and Cape Town Conventions as examples. It takes into account means, methods, role of old and new actors, principles of interpretation and gap-filling, impact of judicial bodies and their lawfinding and possible law-making function.

An important issue, which transcends the work, is how to strike the balance between the harmonisation by formal means of legislation and the creative law-making role of jurisprudence and doctrine in order to accommodate the promotion of a dynamic and continued progress in the harmonisation, the necessary degree of predictability and legal certainty, and a clear distinction from the otherwise non-harmonised applicable national law.

Asif Efrat (Reichman University, Israel) authored a book titled Intolerant Justice – Conflict and Cooperation on Transnational Litigation, with Oxford University Press.

In a globalized world, national legal systems often face dilemmas of international cooperation: Should our citizens stand trial in foreign courts that do not meet our standards? Should we extradite offenders to countries with a poor human rights record? Should we enforce rulings issued by foreign judges whose values are different from our own? Intolerant Justice argues that ethnocentrism—the human tendency to divide the world into superior in-groups and inferior out-groups—fuels fear and mistrust of foreign justice and sparks domestic political controversies. Skeptics portray foreign legal systems as a danger and a threat to local values and interests. Others, however, seek to dispel these concerns, arguing that legal differences among countries should be respected. Such disagreements often make it harder to establish cooperation on litigation.

The book traces this dynamic in a range of fascinating cases, including the American hesitation to allow criminal trials of troops in the courts of NATO countries; the dilemma of extradition to China; the European wariness toward U.S. civil judgments; and the controversy over the prosecution of foreign terrorist fighters for ISIS. Despite the growing role of law and courts in international politics, Intolerant Justice suggests that cooperation among legal systems often meets resistance, but it also shows how this resistance can be overcome. These insights will speak to anyone who seeks to strengthen the rule of law and international collaboration in an era of increasing nationalism. 

The table of contents can be accessed here.

The rules on negotorium gestio in Article 11 Rome II Regulation have received little attention so far and are rarely well understood. Jonas Fritsch has written a PhD thesis on them, in which he compares the different legal systems of the Member States and examines in detail the connecting factors of Article 11 Rome II. He has kindly provided the following summary:

Negotiorum gestio is a concept that can be described as multifaceted. Whilst in Germany it is subject to many controversial discussions in academia, other Member States of the EU barely know it. In any case, its scope is vague. This is why the EU’s ambition to create a uniform conflict of laws rule was described by the Hamburg Group for Private International Law as “a bold attempt”. The presented thesis sheds light on the end product of EU’s work by analyzing in particular Article 11 of EU’s Rome II Regulation. This provision is interpreted in detail and considered in the context of the other provisions of EU’s regulatory framework.

The analysis is preceded by a section deemed to create a methodological foundation for the later work. Here, for example, the question is addressed as to whether in European law a distinction must be made between “mere” interpretation and further development of the law (so-called “Rechtsfortbildung”). Whilst the CJEU does not differentiate between both concepts of methodology, it is shown that they differ considerably. For this reason, the author opts for identifying a legal finding that goes beyond mere interpretation and applying the appropriate methods to this. By referencing the discussion in German academia, it is shown that it is no longer a matter of “mere” interpretation when the law’s wording is exceeded.

On this basis, Article 11 Rome II is examined. Here, selected legal systems (in particular Germany, Austria, France, Spain and Italy) are studied with regard to their view on negotiorum gestio. From this, conclusions are drawn on the scope of application of Article 11 Rome II. At the end it becomes clear that the provision’s scope includes all claims that arise when a person (the intervenor) intervenes in the affairs of a third party (the principal), does not (exclusively) act in his or her own interest and is not obliged to do so.

Subsequently, the connecting factors provided for in Article 11 Rome II are analyzed. Particularly neuralgic is Article 11(3) Rome II. The “country in which the act was performed” is difficult to identify in some cases as there is uncertainty about the meaning of the term “act”. This causes problems, for example, when the actions of the intervenor are locally distinct from their effects – additional examples are presented in the book. It is demonstrated that Article 11(3) Rome II can be directly applied only if the intervenor’s actions immediately coincide with an interference with absolutely protected rights (such as body integrity or property) or the principal’s unpaid obligations (i. e. payment of the principal’s debts). In all other cases, the purpose (or “telos”) underlying Article 11(3) Rome II is missed. This is why the author states that Rome II contains an unconscious lacuna in this regard: It can be assumed that the European legislator intended to regulate all cases of negotiorum gestio; however, it has not been able to consider all possible constellations. This lacuna needs to be filled and this should be done by applying the law of the place where the specific interest of the principal is located; this constitutes a neutral connecting factor and is thus in line with the telos of Article 11(3) Rome II. Stating this, the author also mentions that other scholars might disagree with the presented way of solution and rather refer to the escape clause contained in Article 11(4) Rome II to handle those cases. However, he points to the uncertainties regarding the proper application of the escape clause and that it does not apply here on the basis of the proper understanding.

Finally, the European civil procedural law and the qualification of claims arising out of negotiorum gestio are discussed. The thesis reveals that such claims are subject to the jurisdiction according to Article 7 No. 2 Brussels Ibis and cannot be qualified contractually”.

Contact the author: jonas.fritsch@staff.uni-marburg.de

La sustracción internacional de menores en el espacio jurídico europeo (International Child Abduction in the European Union), a monograh by PIL Assistant Professor Maria González Marimón (University of Valencia), has just been released by the Spanish publishing house Tirant Lo Blanch.

The book covers the landscape of sources in force the European Union, in an area characterized by the confluence of instruments of different origin and scope, some of which have recently undergone relevant changes.

It claims that a redefinition of the legal framework and of the interfaces among instruments is needed in order to adapt to new societal patterns as well as to currently prevailing values, in particular to the central role of children rights and to the principle of their best interests.

In addition, after a thorough, critical analysis of the novelties of Council Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 of 25 June 2019 on jurisdiction, the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility, and on international child abduction (recast) (Brussels II ter Regulation), it argues that the opportunity has been lost of getting rid of the “overriding mechanism” under Article 29 of said Regulation.

The author has kindly provided the following summary of the contents and main thesis of the book:

International child abduction provides a paradigmatic example of the complexity of cross-border cases involving children. The profound societal changes of recent decades (the consolidation of different family models, the preponderance of a children rights-centered approach to the detriment of a parents’ rights-centered paradigm) are prompting to rethink and to reshape the legal framework of child abduction.

The EU traditional response to international child abduction can indeed be described as a complicated and fragmented body of legal sources: judges and practitioners in the field needed (and need) to have in mind the EU rules on the matter together with those of the 1980 Hague Convention, and, punctually, also the 1996 Hague Convention. The EU legislator, aware of the complexity and practical difficulties of the Brussels II bis rules on international child abduction, has tried to improve and refine them in the recast Regulation of 2019 . The obvious first sign of improvement is the completely new Chapter III, focused on international child abduction. This shift in the structure of the Regulation is accompanied by a welcomed explanation of its relationship to the 1980 Hague Convention. Also regarding the return procedure, the Brussels II ter Regulation introduces some (albeit not far-reaching) developments for its functioning in practice.

A further group of rules in the new Regulation reflects the EU legislator’s  commitment to adapting international child abduction rules to new social realities while pushing the children’s rights to the forefront. In this regard, worth noting provisions are the ones related to the age of the child; to reinforcing the child’s right to express his or her views in return proceedings; to the new faculty granted to the courts to guarantee the contact of the child with the parent requesting return; to the promotion of the child’s “safe return”; or to fostering ADR mechanisms to solve the disputes.

In contrast to the progresses alluded to, the EU legislator has missed the opportunity to do away with the very much questioned so-called “overriding mechanism”. Following this special procedure, the last word in relation to the return of a wrongfully removed or retained child is given to the court having jurisdiction under the Regulation; its decision prevails over any non-return previous one adopted by the court of another Member State pursuant to Article 13 of the 1980 Hague Convention. In principle, this priority is reinforced by the elimination of the exequatur requirement, without any ground of refusal of the return decision.

To the extent the “overriding mechanism” has been a source of headaches for legal operators and practitioners, it was legitimate to claim it should be dropped, and regrettable that it has not. A comparison of the respective case law of the CJEU and the ECtHR adds relevance to the matter. In the event of exceptional circumstances questioning the convenience of enforcing the privileged decision (i.e., the one of the court competent according to the Regulation), the Luxembourg Court has reacted backing up the system. By contrast, the ECtHR’s case-law on international child abduction supports a more substantive approach by recalling the need to assess the best interests of the child concerned in each particular case.

The awareness of the Strasbourg case law had led to the conviction that, in order to achieve the European legal integration objective while simultaneously protecting each individual child, a model flexible and predictable at a time was of the essence. In this regard, abolishing the exequatur for all decisions on parental responsibility, but maintaining certain safeguards at the enforcement procedure so as to allow for the assessment of the best interests of the child in the individual case, would strike a delicate, but adequate, balance between the free movement of judgments and the best interests of each child.

In fact, this is precisely the subtle equilibrium reflected in the Brussels II ter Regulation. In spite of retaining the privileged regime for return decisions resulting from the “overriding mechanism”, the Regulation actually tries to temper one of its most controversial aspects identified in practice, namely the automatism of the model, which had proven too rigid. Two are the ways to this aim: first, the possibility of modification and revocation of the certificate; secondly, a new cause of suspension – and even refusal – of the enforcement, in the event of an exceptional change of circumstances linked to the best interest of the child.

The amendment of the old “overriding mechanism” has great relevance from the perspective of the debate between the elimination of exequatur, on the one hand, and the adequate protection of children’s fundamental rights and of the best interests of the child when enforcement is seized, on the other. The new Regulation gives room to the evaluation of the judge in the requested Member State. By doing so, it can be said that the EU legislator deconstructs the model of abolition of the exequatur “in absolute terms”. Still, despite its foreseeable advantages, the system is not free of doubts regarding its future application: divergent doctrinal and jurisprudence interpretations are to be expected; also, there is a risk of abuse in the practice of the already mentioned cause for suspension (or even refusal) at the enforcement stage.

In conclusion, notwithstanding the continuity of the “overriding mechanism”, and, we insist, the lost opportunity to do away with it, the new international child abduction rules strike a better balance in the allocation of competences between the Member State with competence on the substance of the matter and the Member State in which the child is wrongfully located. It equally achieves a better compromise in relation to the assumption of the principle of the best interests of the child, and the interplay between the child’s immediate return and its exceptions. We will see whether the new rules, coupled with the reinforcement of communication and cooperation between the authorities involved, lead to strengthen the climate of trust among the judiciary of the Member States, and, in the end, to a better protection of children in EU cross-border cases.

Ronán Feehily authored International Commercial Mediation – Law and Regulation in Comparative Context, recently published by Cambridge University Press.

In this comprehensive comparative study, Ronán Feehily analyses the legal and regulatory issues surrounding international commercial mediation and discusses their implications in a range of settings. While existing literature tends to cover mediation in general, Feehily places the commercial mediation process in its legal and regulatory context, offering an original contribution to the field. The book identifies the controversies that arise from the mediation process across numerous jurisdictions and discusses them in detail. Comparing the mediation process in Europe, North America and Australia, as well as other common, civil and ‘mixed’ jurisdictions, Feehily demonstrates where systemic differences are transcended and where they are significant. Organised systematically and written in an accessible style, Feehily offers an international, holistic guide to the commercial mediation process.

More information available here.

Naivi Chikoc Barreda (University of Ottawa) authored a book titled Succession internationale et dispositions spéciales de la lex rei sitae – Contribution à l’étude de l’impérativité internationale en matière successorale, published by L’Harmattan.

The English summary reads as follows:

While the unity of the applicable law has unquestionably dominated the history of the harmonization of conflict rules in matters of succession, from the first Hague conventions drafts to Regulation (EU) No 650/2012, its scope has always been nuanced by the special rules of the lex situs. These derogatory provisions have borrowed several techniques of intervention. Initially associated with the public policy clause, their admissibility subsequently transited through a substantially oriented choice-of-law rule, before crystallizing in an atypical clause for the application of overriding mandatory provisions. 

These special rules challenge the conceptual premises of a pyramidal understanding of the “lois de police” built on the paradigm of the domestic mandatory rule. This first monograph on the subject proposes a reflection on the “contradictions” at the heart of the traditional notion of “lois de police”, confronted with the particularities of the succession concerning assets subject to economic, family or social purposes, the conservation of which is often ensured by substantive rules respecting the deceased’s individual autonomy.

Nazia Yaqub (Leeds Beckett University, UK) authored a book titled Parental Child Abduction to Islamic Law Countries – A Child Rights Analysis of the Legal Framework, published by Hart / Bloomsbury in its Studies in Private International Law.

As the world becomes smaller, family law is becoming truly global, giving rise to more and more questions for private international law. This book looks at the sensitive and complex question of child abduction, with a unique child rights perspective. Taking Islamic law as its case study, it delves into child abduction in key jurisdictions from Iran to Saudi Arabia and Libya to Pakistan. Rigorous doctrinal analysis is enhanced by empirical insights, namely interviews with abductees, parents and professionals. It is an excellent guide to a complicated field.

 The table of contents can be accessed here.

The proceedings of the Conference on the Notary’s Role in Private International Law (L’office du notaire en droit international privé) which took place on 25-26 November 2021 in Toulouse University, have been published by Dalloz.

The book, edited by Estelle Gallant, contains eighteen contributions (in French) from experts of private international law, scholars or practitioners, namely.

Contriibutors form academia include: Hugues Kenkack (Toulouse), Fabienne Jault-Seseke (Paris-Saclay), Patrick Wautelet (Liège), Pierre Callé (Paris-Saclay), Christine Bidaud (Lyon 3), Hugues Fulchiron (Lyon 3), Eric Fongaro (Bordeaux), Michel Farge (Grenoble-Alpes), A. d’Abbadie d’Arrast (Toulouse), Hélène Péroz (Nantes), Nathalie Joubert (Bourgogne-Dijon), Sara Godechot-Patris (Paris-Est Créteil), Sandrine Clavel (Paris-Saclay), Marc Nicod (Toulouse), Lukas Rass-Masson (Toulouse), Estelle Gallant (Toulouse) & Cyril Nourissat (Lyon 3).

The following authors are either notaries or legal practitioners working with notaries: Caroline Deneuville (Paris), Richard Crône (Paris), François Tremosa (Toulouse), Mariel Revillard, Marion Nadaud (Bordeaux).

The volume deals with three main topics: (1) the notary as an authority in private international law; (2) Reception and circulation of documents; (3) the drawing up of documents. It is complemented by sectoral analyses on divorce, matrimonial property regimes and international succession, and by concluding remarks on the main findings of the research.

The blurb (originally in French) reads:

The main objective of the research is to identify precisely the instruments and rules or methods of private international law the notary has to use and implement in his European and international notarial practice, whether he is drawing up or receiving deeds in his office, or circulating them across borders, in the European Union or outside the Union.

Against this background, the book’s contributions are drawing up the contours of the notary’s role in private international law, analysing and discussing its foundations, consequences and challenges.

The table of contents of the book can be accessed here.

Shahla F. Ali, Filip Balcerzak, Adam Mickiewicz, Giorgio Fabio Colombo, and Joshua Karton have edited a collection of essays titled Diversity in International Arbitration – Why it Matters and How to Sustain It, which has recently been published by Edward Elgar.

After decades of focus on harmonization, which for too many represents no more than Western legal dominance and a largely homogeneous arbitration practitioner community, this ground-breaking book explores the increasing attention being paid to the need for greater diversity in the international arbitration ecosystem. It examines diversity in all its forms, investigating how best to develop an international arbitral order that is not just tolerant of diversity, but that sustains and promotes diversity in concert with harmonized practices.

Offering a wide range of viewpoints from a diverse and inclusive group of authors, Diversity in International Arbitration is a comprehensive and insightful resource on a controversial, fast-moving subject. Chapters present arguments from practitioner, academic, institutional and governmental perspectives that identify the underlying issues and address the various ways in which the goal of diversity, whether demographic, legal, cultural, professional, linguistic, or philosophical, can be reached.

This book’s analysis of the contemporary state of diversity in international arbitration will be a crucial read for researchers in the field. Practitioners and policy makers will also find its discussion of best practices and innovative initiatives for enhancing diversity to be invaluable.

More information available here.

The third edition of Talia Einhorn’s textbook on Private International Law in Israel is out, published by Wolters Kluwer.

This third, wholly updated and expanded edition provides a clear, comprehensive statement and analysis of private international law in Israel. Israel’s private international law (PIL) regime is not codified, nor is it clearly traceable to any one legal system. Most Israeli PIL sources are available in Hebrew only. On many legal matters there is neither legislation nor case law. There are, however, legal principles from which the pertinent rules may be deduced. Consequently, this study does not confine itself to the rules already existing in Israeli PIL, but also establishes rules in areas where such are missing. In the process of establishing PIL rules, Israeli courts are often directed by parties to engage in a comparative study as to how such problems are solved elsewhere, especially in the European Union and in its Member States, in particular England, due to the affinity of Israeli law to English law since the British Mandate, and in the United States. Therefore, this study offers comparative insights regarding the possible options open to Israeli courts when establishing or refining Israeli PIL rules.

Subjects covered include: national and international sources of Israeli PIL; principles of establishing the applicable law; characterization, substance and procedure, ordre public; renvoi, block reference, economic conflict-of-law rules; natural and legal persons; contractual and non-contractual obligations; property law, incl. IP, means of transportation, cultural property and trusts; company law, incl. dual-listed companies and corporate groups; cross-border insolvency proceedings; family law – both religious laws and secular, territorial laws, matters of marriage and divorce, handled by Jewish, Muslim and Christian religious tribunals, the recognition of civil marriage celebrated abroad, reputed spouses, same-sex spouses and transgenders, personal effects of marriage, maintenance obligation between spouses, determination of parenthood, child adoption, child maintenance, custody of minors, guardianship/parental authority, and child abduction; international succession law; international civil procedure – incl. jurisdictional immunities; international jurisdiction; detailed analysis of procedure in international litigation in Israel; proof of foreign law; judicial assistance; recognition and enforcement of foreign judgements; and international arbitration.

For more information, see here.

The 16th edition of the Dicey, Morris & Collins on the Conflict of Laws, edited jointly by Lord Collins of Mapesbury (LLD, FBA) and Jonathan Harris KC (Hon.), has been published by Sweet & Maxwell.

Dicey, Morris & Collins on the Conflict of Laws deals with private international law issues. It explains the rules, principles and practice that determine how the law of England & Wales relates to other legal systems. Its commentary, rules and illustrations, with detailed reference to international conventions, legislation and case law, provide a compass for practitioners engaged in cross-border matters.

It is composed of two Volumes and a Companion Volume.

Volume 1 deals with general principles, the effects of withdrawal by the United Kingdom from the European Union, foreign affairs and the conflict of laws, procedural issues relating to international litigation, jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments and arbitration. Volume 2 is about specific areas of law, such as family law, property law, succession and trusts, corporations and insolvency and the law of obligations.

Finally, a Companion Volume considers in greater detail the transitional issues arising from the United Kingdom’s withdrawal from the European Union and the relevant EU legislation in a number of key areas. It analyses the relevant transitional provision in the Withdrawal Agreement concluded between the United Kingdom and the European Union, as well as domestic legislation on transitional issues. It analyses the relevant EU law in areas likely to remain relevant for the foreseeable future, including in relation to lis pendens and the recognition and enforcement of judgments from EU Member States. It considers the relevant family legislation in the Brussels II bis and Maintenance Regulations. The Companion Volume also includes detailed coverage of relevant provisions of the recast Insolvency Regulation.

Further information available here.

The UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration – A Commentary, authored by Gilles Cuniberti, has just been published by Edward Elgar, part of the Elgar Commentaries in Private International Law series.

This Commentary provides rich and detailed analysis both of the provisions of the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration (the Model Law), and of its implementation, including a comparative account of the operation of the Model Law in the numerous jurisdictions which have adopted it throughout the world.

Key features: comparative and thorough analysis of the provisions of the Model Law; consideration of the interpretations of the Model Law adopted by courts, with references to numerous cases from common law jurisdictions (Singapore, Hong Kong, India, Australia, New Zealand, Canada), Germany and Austria, central Europe (Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria), Spain, South Korea and Egypt; insight into variations in the statutory implementation of the Model Law in various jurisdictions across Europe, Asia, the Middle East and Latin and North America, with the most common amendments identified and highlighted; discussion on whether the amendments adopted in Model Law jurisdictions should be persuasive in other Model Law jurisdictions.

Exploring how the Model Law is applied and interpreted in multiple jurisdictions, this practical and exhaustive commentary will be an essential resource for arbitrators and commercial litigators and will also appeal to scholars in the fields of arbitration, international dispute resolution, and international commercial law.

Further information can be found here.

Filip Šaranović (Queen Mary University of London) is the author of Freezing Injunctions in Private International Law, recently published by Cambridge University Press.

The blurb reads:

The extent of available pre-judgment asset preservation relief is widely regarded as a unique characteristic of English law and one of the key factors attracting international commercial litigation to the English courts. By taking a novel view of the theoretical foundations of a freezing injunction, this book challenges the long-established view that such an injunction is an in personam form of relief whose sole purpose is to prevent unscrupulous defendants from making themselves judgment-proof. Dr Šaranović combines historical and comparative perspectives to identify several theoretical flaws in the court’s jurisdiction to grant this popular form of interim relief. The book demonstrates that the current application of private international law rules in this field leads to inequality among litigants and illegitimate encroachment upon the sovereignty of foreign states. It proposes a range of possible solutions to alleviate concerns about the scope of freezing injunctions both in the domestic and international arena.

Further information available here.

Jonathan Harris and Campbell McLachlan are the editors of Essays in International Litigation for Lord Collins (OUP, 2022). As its title makes clear, this is a collection of essays written to honour Lawrence Collins, who was a leading practitioner (partner at Herbert Smith, then judge, eventually on the UK Supreme Court), but also the general editor of the leading English work on private international law, Dicey, Morris and Collins on the Conflict of Laws.

This book contains a collection of essays written by many jurists who have been privileged to count Lawrence Collins as friend, mentor, and colleague over the course of a remarkable career of more than fifty years in practice and at the Bench. Lawrence’s own contribution is coincident with the rising importance in practice of issues in the conduct of international litigation. It also considers cross-border litigation as it is developing globally and the role of the national judiciary in international cases. The book highlights the reshaping of English private international law, particularly following the withdrawal of the United Kingdom from the European Union. It also discusses the development of international arbitration and the impact of public international law.

The contributors include Jonathan Harris, Horatia Muir Watt, Fausto Pocar, Hans van Loon, Elizabeth Gloster, Campbell McLachlan, David Lloyd Jones, Richard Aikens, Andrew Dickinson, Trevor Hartley, Alex Mills, Jonathan Mance, Linda Silberman, Frank Iacobucci, David McClean and Peter North.

More information can be found here.

Sierd J. Schaafsma (Justice of the Supreme Court of the Netherlands) is the author of Intellectual Property in the Conflict of Laws – The Hidden Conflict-of-law Rule in the Principle of National Treatment, published by Edward Elgar.

The world of intellectual property (patents, trade marks, copyrights, et cetera) is becoming increasingly international. More and more frequently, disputes about intellectual property have an international character. This inevitably raises questions of private international law: which national court is competent to adjudicate an international dispute of this kind? And which national law should be applied to an international case of this kind? Since the 1990s, the first question in particular has attracted attention; in recent years, the focus has shifted to the second question: which national law is applicable? Opinions differ widely on this matter today. The controversy focuses on the question whether the Berne Convention and the Paris Convention, the two most important treaties on intellectual property, contain a rule that designates the applicable law. In other words: do these treaties contain a ‘conflict-of-law rule’ as it is called? This question, which concerns nearly all countries in the world, is nowadays considered to be ‘heftig umstritten’ (fiercely contested) and ‘très difficile’ (very difficult). And that is where we come across something strange: today it may be fiercely contested whether these treaties contain a conflict-of-law rule, but in the past, for the nineteenth-century authors of these treaties, it was perfectly self-evident that these treaties contain a conflict-of-law rule, namely in the ‘principle of national treatment’ as it is called. How is that possible? These are the fundamental questions at the heart of this book: does the principle of national treatment in the Berne Convention and the Paris Convention contain a conflict-of-law rule? And if so, why do we no longer understand this conflict-of-law rule today?

This book is an English translation of Sierd J. Schaafsma’s groundbreaking book, which appeared in Dutch in 2009 (now updated with the most significant case law and legislation).

Further information available here.

José Angelo Estrella Faria (UNCITRAL) has published his Hague Lectures on the protection of religious cultural property in public international law and private international law (La protection des biens culturels d’intérêt religieux en droit international public et en droit international privé) in the Collected Courses of The Hague Academy of International Law (volume 421). 

The author has kindly provided the following English abstract:

The protection of religious cultural property has three dimensions: physical conservation and preservation of the property (material protection); measures aimed at guaranteeing access to cultural property and maintaining their religious or liturgical function (intangible protection); and finally, protection against dissipation and dispersion (localization and physical attachment). Public law protects these three dimensions through various preventive and repressive measures, which are supplemented by rules of private law governing the conditions of circulation of these goods. The course addresses certain aspects of the legal treatment of cultural property with implications for religious cultural property, both at the international and national level, and the way in which national law takes the specific rules and needs of religious communities into consideration. The course is divided in two chapters: the first focusing on the protection of “religious cultural property” under public international law; the second part dealing with their treatment under private international law. 

After an introduction that discusses the notion of “cultural property” and “religious cultural property”, the first section of chapter I summarizes the evolution of the relevant rules of public international law from the first codifications of the law of war until the development of a framework for the protection of “world heritage”.  The chapter explains the protection of “historical monuments”, “works of art” and other cultural property in the customary law of armed conflict and in the special regime of the 1954 Hague Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property in the Event of Armed Conflict.  It then focuses on the special treatment of “places of worship” in the customary law of armed conflict, in international humanitarian law and in international criminal law as reflected in the case law of the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia and the International Criminal Court. The second section of chapter I deals with the international framework for the protection of religious cultural property in times of peace.  It begins by discussing the place of religious cultural property in the 1972 UNESCO Convention on Concerning the Protection of the World Cultural and Natural Heritage and the possible tension between obligations to preserve cultural heritage and the worship or liturgical use of religious cultural heritage.  The role of the protection of religious cultural property in bilateral agreements is also considered, notably from the in the practice of concordats of the Holy See.  The section concludes with an analysis of the territorial attachment of religious cultural property within the framework of the 1970 UNESCO Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and of Ownership of Cultural Property, preventing the illicit import, export and transfer and the mechanisms for repatriation following wrongful removal.

The first section of chapter II examines the law applicable to the circulation of religious cultural property in private law and considers, in particular:  limits to the application abroad of mandatory rules concerning religious property and to the extraterritorial effect of export restrictions; the inalienability of cultural property religions; international application of the lex originis and the legal effect of internal rules of religious communities governing the management of their cultural heritage. The course concludes in the second section of chapter II discussing the conditions for a civil restitution or return action, including the right to sue and limitation periods, the law applicable to transfers of ownership and rules on good faith acquisition of religious cultural property. It presents several cases that illustrate the difficulty that religious communities and groups may face to obtain restitution of cultural property removed from places of worship and related premises in violation of rules governing their religious function and use. It also considers the conditions for the return of goods to the country of origin in the event of theft or illicit export and the effect of restitution on the right of ownership under the UNIDROIT Convention on Stolen or Illegally Exported Cultural Objects of 19995 and the European Union Directive 2014/60 on the return of cultural objects unlawfully removed from the territory of a Member State.

More details, including the table of contents, can be found here.

Priskila Pratita Penasthika (Assistant Professor in Private International Law at the Faculty of Law, Universitas Indonesia) has just published her PhD dissertation with Eleven under the title Unravelling Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts. Indonesia as an Illustrative Case Study.

The abstract reads as follows:

Despite the paramount role of choice of law in international contractual relationships, its implementation in various countries remains disparate. Many countries have acknowledged and given effect to choice of law, but some other countries persist in opposing it. The lingering reluctance in enforcing choice of law remains a challenging impediment to cross-border commercial relationships.

Strict adherence to the territoriality principle, absence of special provisions or clear guidelines of choice of law, and difficulties in confirming the content of the chosen foreign law are among the reasons for the reluctance to give effect to choice of law. These circumstances are encountered by some countries, including Indonesia.

This book not only unravels the reasons for Indonesia’s reluctance and its subsequent lack of advancement on choice of law, but also examines possible solutions to the problem. Building on in-depth doctrinal research, supported by qualitative interviews, this research will serve as an essential point of reference for academics, practitioners, and policymakers interested in private international law and cross-border commercial litigation.

The book offers a thorough analysis into why and to what extent Indonesia deviates from applying choice of law in international commercial contracts and identifies related factors to this situation. The study makes use of various research methods to analyse in-depth the situation of choice of law in international commercial contracts. The doctrinal method allows the scholar to explore and describe the theoretical and regulatory frameworks of choice of law that are available at the global, regional, and national levels. This is complemented by an empirical part based on qualitative interviews carried out with practitioners and experts in Indonesia, and a detailed analysis of national case law after 2002 concerning contracts where parties made use of a choice of law clause. The interviews allowed the researcher to gain a better understanding of the problems and difficulties facing the Indonesian judicial practice with regard to choice of law.

This publication could not have been more timely given that it has taken Indonesia around 55 years since its independence to finally have a statutory provision that acknowledges the freedom of the parties to choose the law applicable to a contract.

Nevertheless, the prevailing provisions appear insufficient to deal with the complexity of international commercial transactions. The academic discussion on the topic has been rather sluggish for a long period in Indonesia.

With the ongoing reforms and the national policy vision (Visi Indonesia 2045) aiming to encourage international trade, this book has the potential to bring back into the arena advanced discussions on the topic. It is certainly a valuable study for international readers interested in choice of law who would otherwise not be able to easily access decisions of Indonesian courts in this area of private international law as well as gaining a detailed understanding of the complexity of the national system.

Additionally, it is a useful tool for Indonesian policymakers, practitioners, and scholars as it highlights a number of improvements that could be embarked upon in the future. This will also assist courts to secure parties’ access to justice, and promote certainty and predictability in the settling of international commercial contract disputes.

A collection of essays in honour of Haimo Schack (Ius Vivum: Kunst – Internationales – Persönlichkeit: Festschrift für Haimo Schack zum 70. Geburtstag) has just been published by Mohr Siebeck, edited by Sebastian Kubis, Karl-Nikolaus Peifer, Benjamin Raue and Malte Stieper.

The book brings together more than ninety contributions, mostly in German, grouped under six headings: art law and the law of culture; intellectual property law; private international law; international civil procedure; the law of personality; civil law, civil procedure and comparative law.

The section devoted to private international law features essays by Christine Budzikiewicz, Morten M. Fogt, Susanne Gössl, Jan von Hein, Christian Heinze, Peter Huber, Claudia Mayer, Joachim Münch, Dennis Solomon and Astrid Stadler.

The international civil procedure section comes with essays by Jürgen Basedow, Dagmar Coester-Waltjen, Gilles Cuniberti, Masahisa Deguchi, Tanja Domej, Anatol Dutta, Martin Gebauer, Reinhold Geimer, Wolfgang Hau, Peter Hay, Burkhard Hess, Jan Felix Hoffmann, Abbo Junker, Eva-Maria Kieninger, Christian Kohler, Herbert Kronke, Sebastian Kubis, Stefan Leible, Felix M. Wilke, Dieter Leipold, Luís de Lima Pinheiro, Volker Lipp, Mark Makowsky, the late Peter Mankowski, Peter G. Mayr, Pedro A. De Miguel Asensio, Thomas Pfeiffer, Oliver Remien, Herbert Roth, Rolf A. Schütze, Michael Stürner, Rolf Stürner, Christoph Thole, Dimitrios Tsikrikas, Rolf Wagner and Markus Würdinger.

Issues related to private international law and international litigation are also dealt with in contributions found in other sections.

The full table of contents is available here.

A monograph titled Cross-Border Recognition of Formalized Same-Sex Relationships. The role of ordre public, written by Laima Vaige, a senior lecturer in law at Örebro University (Sweden),  was published recently by Intersentia. It is included, as volume 53, within the renowned European Family Law series.

The abstract of the monograph reads as follows:

Same-sex relationships have successively qualified for formalization through marriage or registered partnership in many European countries. However, some EU Member States still refuse to give them any form of recognition or only allow very limited legal effects. The irregular speed of development in domestic family laws in EU Member States results in “limping family” relations, that is, family relations that are recognised as creating a formal civil status in many EU Member States, but not in all of them. The ordre public safeguard of private international law has widely been used to justify why a same-sex marriage or registered partnership cannot be recognised. The pretext tends to be that national identity, allegedly, becomes threatened. Nevertheless, the case-law of the European Court of Human Rights and the Court of Justice of European Union provides new standards for recognition, which create legal obligations for EU Member States.

The author focuses on the interaction between human rights standards and private international law, carrying out a deft investigation of the impact of “Europeanization” on this interaction, analysing legal effects of same-sex marriages and registered partnerships in the Baltic States and Poland in a cross-border context. The central theme in this book is the elusive and ever-changing concept of ordre public, and the interplay between its understanding(s) at the national and European levels.

The aim of this book is to evaluate the impact of culture in this area of study, within the context of the analysed States’ recent histories, societal developments, and religions. This book is published at a time of clashes between traditional family values and gender equality in Europe. In States like Lithuania and Poland, the heterosexual nature of marriage is considered to be a fundamental component of the State’s national identity and public policy. Nevertheless, the book reveals how different legal understandings of national identity, ordre public, and the family can co-exist in parallel.

Table of contents is available here, and the book, also as an e-book, may be purchased here.

Olaf Meyer (Frankfurt University of Applied Sciences) edited a book titled Public Policy and Private International Law – A Comparative Guide with Edward Elgar Publishing, part of the Elgar Comparative Guides.

Bearing in mind that the public policy exception in private international law is designed to provide a national backstop in the application of foreign laws, this book provides detailed and practical comparative coverage of the use of public policy in the context of private international law across a number of important jurisdictions spanning three continents. As well as explaining the basic theoretical framework of the public policy exception in private international law, this book drills down into the practical application of such rules, giving an overview of these jurisdictions’ legal and policy stances on current issues including: punitive damages, surrogacy, same-sex marriage, gender-based discrimination, Islamic law, and adoption to name a few. This approach serves to highlight both the differences and the similarities in approach.

Contributors include John F. Coyle, Luís de Lima Pinheiro, Anita Duraković, Pietro Franzina, Andreas Furrer, Florian Heindler, Madina Kassenova, Svenja Langenhagen, Qiao Liu, Peter Mankowski, Ulf Maunsbach, Louise Merrett, Zlatan Meškić, Olaf Meyer, Alberto Muñoz Fernández, Cécile Pellegrini, Réka Somssich, Dirk Trüten, Bea Verschraegen, Wolfgang Wurmnest, Candan Yasan-Tepetaş, Fang Yu, Maciej Zachariasiewicz and Nicolás Zambrana-Tévar.

For further information, see here.

Cross-Border Litigation in Central Europe – EU Private International Law Before National Court, is the tile of a collection of essays, edited  by Csongor István Nagy and just published by Kluwer.

Cross-Border Litigation in Central Europe, an indispensable reference book, provides a detailed understanding of the process of seeking justice in cross-border disputes in Central Europe. It is the first of its kind to offer a comprehensive and analytical overview of the judicial practice in the region and to make this case law accessible in English.

The book provides a critical insight into the case law of ten Central European States relating to various fields of EU private international law (general civil and commercial, insolvency, family and succession matters).

The contributions were written by Dora Zgrabljic Rotar, Tena Hosko, Katazyna Bogdzevic, Pavle Flere, Lucia Gandzalova, Justyna Gumula-Kedracka, Monika Jagielska, Elena Judova, Inga Kacevska, Wojciech Klyta, Vadim Mantrov, Gabor Palasti, Magdalena Sobas, Janos Szekely, Dace Trupovniece, Jiri Valdhans, Emod Veress, and Lucie Zavadilova.

Meanwhile, a paper issued from the research on which the book builds has appeared on SSRN. It is authored by Csongor Nagy and is titled EU Choice-Of-Law Rules before Hungarian Courts: Contractual and Non-Contractual Obligations.

The abstract reads as follows:

This article is based on the Hungarian strand of the multiyear CEPIL project carried out with the generous support of the European Commission Directorate General Justice and Consumers. One of the leading considerations behind the CEPIL project was that the value of private international law unification can be preserved only if EU private international law instruments are applied correctly and uniformly, hence, the European endeavours in the field should not and cannot stop at statutory unification but need to embrace the judicial practice and make sure that besides the vertical communication between the CJEU and national courts, there is also a horizontal communication between national courts, authorities and the legal community in general. The purpose of this publication is to contribute to this horizontal communication between Member State courts by providing an analytical insight into the Hungarian case-law on the Rome I and the Rome II Regulations.

Additional information on the edited book, including the table of contents, is available here.

A book titled Domestic Violence and Parental Child Abduction. The Protection of Abducting Mothers in Return Proceedings edited by Katarina Trimmings, Anatol Dutta, Constanza Honorati and Mirela Župan has been published recently by Intesentia.

The book has been prepared under the auspices of the EU-sponsored POAM project and, therefore, is available not only for purchase in paper format, but also in open access in e-book formats and online.

The POAM was a collaborative research project which has explored the intersection between domestic violence and international parental child abduction within the European Union. The project was concerned with the protection of abducting mothers who have been involved in return proceedings under the 1980 Hague Abduction Convention and the Brussels IIa Regulation, in circumstances where the child abduction had been motivated by acts of domestic violence from the left-behind father. The POAM examines the usefulness of the Protection Measures Regulation and the European Protection Order Directive in the context of such return proceedings. The POAM project was led by the University of Aberdeen and involved three partner institutions – the Ludwig Maximilians University of Munich, the Milano-Bicocca University and the University of Osijek.

The abstract of the book reads as follows:

This book focuses on the protection of abducting mothers who have been subject to return proceedings under the 1980 Hague Abduction Convention and the Brussels IIa Regulation, in circumstances where the child abduction has been motivated by acts of domestic violence from the left-behind father. The utility of Regulation 606/2013 on mutual recognition of protection measures in civil matters and Directive 2011/99/EU on the European Protection Order, and how protection measures can be used to protect abducting mothers, are examined within this context. Both instruments allow cross-border circulation of protection measures but, so far, have not attracted much attention in practice. This book aims to fill that gap (…) The book offers a unique perspective on the problem of international parental child abductions committed against the background of domestic violence. Given its practical focus, it will appeal not only to an academic audience but also to judges, legal practitioners and other professionals working in the area of parental child abduction.

Oxford University Press has recently published the secondo edition of European Cross-Border Insolvency Law, by Reinhard Bork and Renato Mangano.

The blurb reads:

The first edition of this textbook was published in 2016, but since then the legal and factual scenario of European cross-border insolvency law has changed dramatically. In particular, three main events have occurred. First of all, the prescriptions of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 (Recast) have become applicable; second, the UK has left the European Union, without this completely reducing the meaning of the regulation for the UK though; and third, the European Union has enacted Directive (EU) 2019/1023 on preventive restructuring and insolvency. Moreover, since 2016, the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) has delivered significant new judgments, albeit regarding the Regulation (EU) 1346/2000; national courts have started applying the prescriptions of Regulation (EU) 2015/848; scholars have produced numerous papers and commentaries on Regulation (EU) 2015/848; and the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) has issued relevant new documents such as the 2018 ‘Model Law on Recognition and Enforcement of Insolvency-Related Judgments’ and the 2019 ‘Model Law on Enterprise Group Insolvency’. The second edition of this textbook maintains its original purpose of providing readers with a user-friendly framework so that they may understand the rationale of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 and be consistent in their application of its prescriptions. However, in order to analyse the impact of the new events and discuss the most recent interpretations of judges and scholars, each chapter has been given new bibliographical references, supplemented with further observations, and, in some cases, even reorganised.

Further information can be found here.

Professor Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg has retired after having been professor in private international law at Uppsala University in Sweden for 23 years. To pay her tribute, the anthology Festskrift till Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg (“Essays in Honour of Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg”) has been edited by Margareta Brattström, Marie Linton, Mosa Sayed and Anna Singer.

The anthology contains 22 contributions as well as a bibliography of Jänterä-Jareborg’s extensive writings over the last four decades. Of the essays in the anthology, eleven are written in English, six in Swedish, four in Norwegian and one in French.

Most of the essays deal with private international law issues. Michael Bogdan and Giuditta Cordero-Moss have both written contributions on different aspects of recognition of foreign marriages. Cristina González Beilfuss and Nigel Lowe have written essays dealing with the new Brussels II Regulation (2019/1111). In addition to the four mentioned contributions, the book contains several more essays dealing with private international law issues.

A sample read including the full table of contents and the Swedish preface written by the editors can be accessed and read here.

Stefania Bariatti (University of Milan), Ilaria Viarengo (University of Milan) and Francesca C. Villata (University of Milan) edited a book titled EU Cross-Border Succession Law with Edward Elgar Publishing, part of the Elgar European Law and Practice series.

The book provides an overall assessment of EU cross-border succession law. It consists of seven parts dealing with: the scope of application of the EU Succession Regulation; the determination of the applicable law under the EU Succession Regulation; the determination of the jurisdiction under the EU Succession Regulation; the recognition and enforcement of judgments and other instruments under the EU Succession Regulation; the European certificate of succession; cross-border successions and taxation; the impact of the EU Succession Regulation on the national laws on cross-border succession.

Contributors include Stefania Bariatti, Paul Beaumont, Alegría Borrás, Isidoro Calvo Vidal, Zeno Crespi Reghizzi, Stefano Dominelli, Andrew Godfrey, Elise Goossens, Michael Graham, Jayne Holliday, Peter Kindler, Michael Kränzle, Richard Frimston, Luigi Fumagalli, Carlo Alberto Marcoz, Cristina M. Mariottini, Daniele Muritano, Cyril Nourissat, Raul-Angelo Papotti, David Paulus, Giulio Peroni, Francesco Pesce, Lorenzo Prats Albentosa, Ilaria Queirolo, Anna Reis, Gian Paolo Romano, Giulia Vallar, Sonia Velasco, Ilaria Viarengo, Francesca C. Villata.

For further information, see here.

Elena D’Alessandro and Fernando Gascón Inchausti are the editors of The European Account Preservation Order – A Commentary on Regulation (EU) No 655/2014. The book has just been published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law series.

This comprehensive Commentary provides article-by-article exploration of EU Regulation 655/2014, analysing and outlining in a straightforward manner the steps that lawyers, businesses and banks can take when involved in debt recovery. It offers a detailed discussion of national practice and legislation in order to provide context and a deeper understanding of the complex difficulties surrounding the procedural system created by the European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) Regulation.

The list of authors include Caterina Benini, Silvana Dalla Bontà, Katharina Lugani, Martina Mantovani, Elena Alina Ontanu, Guillaume Payan, Pilar Peiteado Mariscal, Carlos Santaló Goris, Guillermo Schumann Barragán, Elisabetta Silvestri, Enrique Vallines García, María Luisa Villamarín López and Marcin Walasik.

See here for further information.

Michael Karayanni (Bruce W. Wayne Professor of International Law at the Hebrew University of Jerusalem) published the special course he gave at the Hague Academy on The Private International Law of Class Actions: A Functional Approach in Volume 422 of Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law

According to Professor Karayanni, a transnational class action raises fundamental questions of Private International law with regard to the class action court’s jurisdiction over the defendant and the class members, on how to choose the applicable law, and ultimately on how to deal with the judgment if and when it comes up for enforcement or recognition before a foreign court. At times these questions and the complications they give rise to, become part and parcel of the class action court’s consideration whether to certify the class action as such.

In his lectures, Professor Karayanni identifies the major private international problems that are endemic to transnational class actions and discusses how these are handled, principally by courts in the US, Canada, and Israel. In this he offers an analytical legal framework that can better assist us in dealing with the private international law questions pertaining to transnational class action. He does so by identifying three different categories of class actions, with each of them demanding a separate and more surgical treatment: Insubstantial individual claims and negative incentive for individual litigation; Significant individual claims and positive incentive for individual litigation; Significant individual claims and negative incentive for individual litigation – the class action of the disempowered.

The volume also includes the course of Said Mahmoudi (Professor of International Law at Stockholm University) on Self-Defence and “Unwilling or Unable” States.

Further details on the volume are available here.

The author of this post is Etienne Farnoux, who is a professor of law at the University of Strasbourg. He has recently published his doctoral thesis on the policy considerations that underlie the rules of international jurisdiction, with a special focus on torts (Les considérations substantielles dans le règlement de la compétence internationale des juridictions – Réflexion autour de la matière délictuelle).


The thesis proposes to question the classical locational or proximity-based analysis of international adjudicatory jurisdiction in tort disputes. It is a commonplace idea – one that can be found both in European and national (French) private international law – that the rules of international jurisdiction are based on the geographical localization of the dispute, also known as the principle of proximity. If one thinks of international adjudicatory jurisdiction as being a question of territorial limitation of a State’s adjudicatory authority, it makes sense to rely on the localization of the dispute (or elements thereof) to organize it in a neutral way. The specific jurisdiction rule in matters relating to tort based on the location of the harmful event (art. 7 para. 2 of Brussels I recast regulation) perfectly embodies this locational approach to international judicial jurisdiction.

However, this proximity-based approach is faced with dire difficulties, namely the growing virtualization of entire swathes of human activities and the rise in crossborder private relations. More fundamentally, the vision of international jurisdiction as being based on the principle of proximity pays little attention to the notion that international jurisdiction is an organization by the State of its duty to render justice, be it with regards to crossborder private relations. The thesis opposes the locational analysis with a new approach to international jurisdiction that puts forward the substantive considerations specific to the underlying issue of the dispute, considerations that have remained at least partly hidden until now. In this perspective, the rules of international jurisdiction should reflect policy considerations which can be observed at two levels: at the level of procedural justice and at the level of substantive justice. It is the goal of this work to study the influence of these policy considerations on the rules of international jurisdiction with regards to crossborder tort cases.

As the subtitle indicates, the demonstration focuses on tort matters. Indeed, international litigation relating to civil liability, such as actions for damages against international polluters, transnational corporations responsible for human rights violations, corporations issuing securities on the financial markets, as well as cyber-torts, highlight in a particularly striking manner the need to base jurisdiction on something other than the location of the material elements of the dispute. Although the demonstration focuses particularly on the rules of jurisdiction in tort, it is not limited to them: it allows itself more general incursions into the system of jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters (in French, American and European Union private international law).

The thesis is articulated in two parts: the demonstration of the inadequacy of proximity as a basis for international jurisdiction (first part) leads to an outline of a concept of international jurisdiction based on substantive considerations (second part).

A Critical Assessment of the Principle of Proximity

The first part is devoted to a critical approach of the principle of proximity both from a historical point of view and a functional point of view. It examines each of the objectives pursued by the jurisdiction rules, based on the principle of proximity: evidential effectiveness; foreseeability; administrability of solutions. The weaknesses of the objectives of evidential efficiency and predictability leads to doubts about the role of the location operation in determining international jurisdiction. A study of the case law of the European Court of Justice on the subject of article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation reveals an instrumentalization of the location of the material elements of the dispute. This instrumentalization can be observed from the very beginnings of European case law on torts in the solutions given for complex torts with monolocalized harm (hypothesis of the Mines de Potasse judgment) and plurilocalized harm (hypothesis of the Fiona Shevill judgment) and for torts with continuous harm (hypothesis of the Dumez, Marinari and Kronhofer judgments). In all these cases, territorial location is manipulated, for purely argumentative purposes, so as to arrive at a solution which is not in any way dictated by location. This phenomenon is further accentuated by the growing immateriality of human activities, which can be observed in economic matters and through the figure of cyber-crimes. The loss of materiality of at least part of the elements of the dispute reveals the artificiality of the territorial localization operation and brings to light the balancing of interests at the heart of the jurisdictional question, between the interests of the alleged victim and those of the alleged perpetrator of the harm.

Substantive Considerations Underlying Rules of Jurisdiction

The second part is devoted to the study of this balancing of interests, apprehended through the notion of substantive considerations and made possible by the deconstruction of the principle of proximity. These considerations can be considered at two levels: that of procedural justice and that of truly substantive justice.

At the level of procedural justice, the most striking phenomenon is the decline of the traditional objective of jurisdictional protection of the defendant, around the principle of forum rei, and its progressive reversal in favor of the plaintiff, resulting in the rise of forum actoris. This phenomenon is complex and sometimes ambiguous because of the contradictory orientations adopted, as shown by the contradictory case law interpreting Article 7(2), as well as the difficult question of the regime of international jurisdiction, and in particular the forum non conveniens. At the level of substantive justice, the rise of the promotion of the interests of the plaintiff can be understood when set against the traditional normative and remedial functions of civil liability, both of which militate in favor of the alleged victim (which presupposes the exclusion of actions denying liability). As the case law of the Court of Justice still explicitly refuses to recognize such a protective function to forum delicti, this clarification is necessary and allows to look realistically at avenues for reform.

Looking prospectively, the risk of giving in without restraint to this favor for the claimant, seen in substantive terms as the alleged victim, is to open the way to anarchic forum shopping. A middle way would be to abolish the forum delicti and open a forum victimae instead, the jurisdiction of the alleged victim’s domicile. This forum can be envisaged in two ways. It could be constructed as an ordinary forum in tort, provided that a plausibility check on the alleged victim’s claims is introduced to combat procedural harassment. If this proposal were to be considered too bold, given the persuasive force that the consideration of the defendant’s jurisdictional protection continues to exert, it is possible to conceive of this forum victimae as a forum for the protection of the allegedly weak party. To a certain extent, this seems to be the path taken, albeit implicitly, by the case law of the Court of Justice, notably in the eDate and Kolassa judgments.

This substantive reading of the rule of jurisdiction is transversal and not exclusive of more occasional and more salient incursions of a substantial interest of the forum which will make the rule of jurisdiction subject to the pursuit of a substantive policy. This substantive interest of the forum may take the form of legislative policies (loi de police) or fundamental values (public policy) of the forum. To study the influence of overriding mandatory provisions on the rules of jurisdiction, it is necessary to go beyond the dogma of the independence of legislative and judicial jurisdictions, affirmed in a Monster Cable decision by the French Cour de Cassation. The outcome may be twofold. It may open the possibility, in some cases, of a purposeful correspondence between legislative competence and jurisdictional competence. It also militates in favor of the imperative nature of adjudicatory jurisdiction when an overriding mandatory rule is applicable. However, mandatory rules are not the only substantive elements that have an influence on the determination of international jurisdiction. The fundamental values of the forum are also likely to leave their mark on the rules of jurisdiction. The emergence of the forum of necessity is a cross-cutting example as it concerns access to justice, but other fundamental rights may be affected, notably personal freedom. The violation of such a right could give French courts universal civil jurisdiction to entertain a possible action for damages.

Finally, the thesis moves to draw the consequences of the demonstration beyond the rules of direct international jurisdiction, in the relations between the jurisdictional organizations of different States. In this perspective, the substantive approach to the rules of jurisdiction calls into question the international fungibility of courts, a precondition to a jurisdictional system such as the Brussels system. Whether this fungibility really exists or not is open to debate, and the ambiguous role of the forum delicti – merely justified by location but playing the part of a tool of protection of the claimant – should be put in this context. In this perspective the substantial approach to jurisdiction also helps to conceptualize the debate around the universalization of the Brussels system and the coexistence of several systems of jurisdiction for a single judicial system (Brussels I and national law), as well as the meaning and relevance of the control of indirect jurisdiction.

Some of the conclusions of this thesis have been summarized in English in an article entitled ‘Delendum est Forum Delicti? Towards the jurisdictional protection of the alleged victim in cross-border torts’ published in B. Hess, K. Lenaerts and V. Richard (ed.), The 50th anniversary of the European law of civil procedure, Baden-Baden: Nomos 2020, (259) p. 263 et seq.

Matthias Weller (University of Bonn) has published the special course that he gave at the Hague Academy in Volume 423 of Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law.

The title of the course is “Mutual Trust”: A Suitable Foundation for Private International Law in Regional Integration Communities and Beyond?

Professor Weller reflects on how ‘mutual trust’ has become the central justification of the EU to drive its private international law forward. For this, he explores the theoretical potential of trust perspective on private international law. As a first step of the analysis, the concept of trust is deconstructed based on an interdisciplinary analysis. Then, the results are connected with fundamentals of private international law. The central finding is that private international law builds on the dichotomy of trust and control: how far should foreign judgments, foreign law and other foreign judicial acts be integrated – “trusted” – within the domestic administration of justice? This question must be answered by each and every legislator and each and every court, in particular by those that strive for economic and complementing judicial integration. Recurring tools of trust management can be identified. How do regional integration communities use and finetune these tools for their private international law and what are potential explanations from their history, their economics, and their legal cultures? Four communities, selected from different parts of the world, are presented under this perspective, ordered in a series towards growing intensities of mutual trust: the ASEAN, the CEMAC, the MERCOSUR, and the EU. In his contribution Professor Weller comes to the conclusion that trust is, must, and can be managed and dosed according to the respective conditions and contexts, but no matter where we are: to trust or not to trust – that is the question of private international law, for regional integration communities and beyond.

The volume also includes the course of Meg Kinnear (Vice president of the World Bank Group) on The Growth, Challenges and Future Prospects for Investment Dispute Settlement.

Further details about the volume are available here.

Mukarrum Ahmed (University of Lancaster) authored a book titled Brexit and the Future of Private International Law in English Courts with Oxford University Press.

The author considers the Brexit impact upon classical private international law issues (jurisdiction, applicable law and recognition of foreign judgments) in civil and commercial matters. By providing an assessment on the main post-Brexit changes in England, comments included, an attempt at the future of private international law before English courts is offered. In addition to analysing the basic fundamentals of the discipline, suggesting adjustments and law reform are provided for.

Further info on the book are available here.

Edward Elgar has recently published the second edition of Gilles Cuniberti’s Conflict of Law – A Comparative Approach.

Now in its second edition, and with significant updates and new material, Gilles Cuniberti’s innovative textbook offers a comparative treatment of private international law, a field of great importance in an increasingly globalized world. Written by a leading voice in the field, and using a text and cases approach, this text systematically presents and compares civil law and common law approaches to issues primarily within the United Kingdom, United States, France and the EU, as well as offering additional updated insights into rules applicable in other jurisdictions such as Japan, China and Germany.

The second edition offers materials and comments on several topics which were not addressed in the first edition. They include the presentation of doctrines inspired from forum non conveniens adopted in the EU (Brussels II ter regulation), China and Japan, a discussion of the various doctrines founding the enforcement of foreign judgments (comity, reciprocity, doctrine of obligation, enforcement as a fundamental right) and a discussion of the distinction between torts and contracts under the EU and English laws of jurisdiction.

Another novelty is the establishment of a companion website for the book. The website offers additional materials which could not be included in the print version of the book in order to keep its size and price reasonable. At the present time, it includes a European Civil and Commercial Litigation Supplement and a Family Law Supplement.

More information available here.

In his PhD thesis Normen als tatsächliche Umstände (Rules as factual circumstances), published in 2021, Alexander Kronenberg analysis how overriding mandatory provisions (OMPs) can be considered at the level of substantive law and how this practice relates to Article 9 of the Rome I Regulation. The thesis examines this question against a comprehensive evaluation of case law and literature. It offers its own explanatory approach as well as a method for the consideration of OMPs within substantive law.

The question how non-forum OMPs should be dealt with has been keeping courts busy for quite some time. The highest judicial ruling on this issue came from the CJEU in Nikiforidis. A more recent case, decided by the Higher Regional Court of Frankfurt (16 U 209/17), concerned an airline’s refusal to carry an Israeli national through a Kuwaiti airport, which it the court’s view was not a breach of contract given the Kuwaiti boycott against Israel. The war in Ukraine and the accompanying sanctions imposed by various states equally raise the question of the extent to which sanctions adopted by other, friendly states can be taken into account under the applicable contract law.

The thesis is thus highly topical. The author describes the content as follows:

Foreign OMPs have been subject to academic debate for a long time. Under the regime of the Rome I Regulation on the law applicable to international contracts, the CJEU’s Nikiforidis judgment of 18 October 2016 (C-135/15) was an important milestone with respect to the interpretation of Article 9 Rome I Regulation, the central provision on OMPs in international contract law. The Court held that Art. 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation is to be interpreted as meaning that OMPs other than those of the forum or those of the lex loci solutionis can neither be applied nor be given effect, as legal rules, by the court of the forum. However, this does not preclude a Member State court from, in the words of the Court, taking such other OMPs “into account as matters of fact in so far as this is provided for by the [applicable] national law”.

This “substantive law level consideration” (“sachrechtliche Berücksichtigung”) is the subject of this dissertation. The CJEU did not deal with the issue in further detail, as it concerns the substantive law of each state and not the European private international law rules. The dissertation develops an overall concept for taking foreign OMPs into consideration as a matter of fact within German substantive contract law.

The book first gives a brief overview of the phenomenon of OMPs and of the provisions and interpretation of Art. 9 of the Rome I Regulation and then moves on to establish that the CJEU was right in considering that Art. 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation bars foreign OMPs not enacted by the state of performance from being taken into account on the conflict-of-law level.

Having stated that a conflict-of-law level consideration of these OMPs is not possible, the book then deals with the possibility of taking them into account as matters of fact on the substantive law level. This type of consideration is in a first step described as being aimed exclusively at the factual circumstances caused by the OMPs in question. These can consist in their enforcement by the enacting state, in third parties essential to the performance of the contract respecting them, or in the influence on the freedom of action of the parties themselves. Because of the factual nature of the consideration, these OMPs cannot influence the legal outcome of a given case in a normative way. It is then demonstrated what this means from a methodological perspective: While applying the substantive law designated by the Rome I Regulation with recourse to the legal syllogism, the OMPs may only form part of the minor premise, which is factual in nature, and must be excluded from the, normative, major premise.

Construed in this factual sense, the taking into consideration of OMPs within the applicable substantive law is not prohibited by the European Rome I Regulation. This is, inter alia, substantiated with the consideration that the opposite approach, i.e., outright ignoring the existence and factual consequences of foreign OMPs while applying the substantive law would violate European fundamental rights.

The work then goes on to show that although the Rome I Regulation neither prohibits nor imposes the substantive law level consideration, this consideration nevertheless is required from the perspective of substantive law. Ignoring factual circumstances exclusively because they are the result of foreign OMPs would lead to an impairment of the functioning of the abstract and general provisions of substantive civil law, and thus, ultimately, to a violation of the principle of equality (Gleichheitssatz). Also, it would violate the fundamental rights of the German Grundgesetz.

Following these considerations, the book develops how the substantive law level consideration is carried out. To achieve this, German case law from the period before the Rome I Regulation came into force is analysed in depth. German courts had already previously resolved cases involving foreign OMPs by taking these OMPs into account within provisions of the applicable contract law. For example, they held that the factual consequences of OMPs could amount to a liberation of the debtor from his obligation due to impossibility, or that a contract which can only be performed by violating a foreign OMP can be void due to immorality.

The dissertation then analyses the so-called datum theory and shows that it is conceived as a way of taking into account unapplicable foreign law provisions as such, i.e., as norms. This theory is therefore discarded as a possible theoretical basis for the substantive law level consideration of OMPs, as this consideration must be exclusively factual.

The analysed case law is then examined for transferability to the Rome I regime. It is shown that the consideration via the immorality provision (§ 138 of the German Civil Code) is in fact a normative consideration of foreign OMPs and can therefore not be applied in cases under the Rome I Regulation. Therefore, alternative ways of resolving these cases under today’s law are developed. The work concludes with the presentation of additional provisions of German contract law that are suited for the substantive law level consideration and, until now, have not been present in German case law.

Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca (University Carlos III of Madrid) and Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), together with the other authors Silvia Marino (University of Insubria), María Asunción Cebrián Salvat (University of Murcia) and Isabel Lorente Martínez (University of Murcia), have edited a book titled European Private International Law, published by Comares.

The editors Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca and Javier Carrascosa González provided for the following preface:

This work presents the updated content of current European private international law. It is, in fact, a book of law written by several authors from Spain and Italy: professors Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca, Javier Carrascosa González, Silvia Marino, María Asunción Cebrián Salvat and Isabel Lorente Martínez.
This book is intended for anyone interested in studying and learning about the private international law system of the European Union. In this sense, it attempts to clearly explain the fundamental structures of this fascinating branch of law as well as to convey a series of interesting, intuitive, constructive and brilliant ideas that may set the course for the future.
This book understands EU private international law as a product of the culture of European society. European private international law is not a mere set of rules, a series of European regulations that come out of nowhere: it is a very important part of the (legal) culture of Europe; it is a cultural product that is part of European civilisation. In this sense, the authors believe in Europe and in the values that Europe has represented for more than two hundred years. We believe in Europe as an ideal of a free and diverse society made up of free and diverse people. This book is a tribute to freedom – to freedom of movement of persons, families, goods, capitals, companies and services, and also a homage to business freedom in a market economy. It is a tribute to private international law, which makes all these freedoms possible. Additional materials for the study of these subject matters, such as European case law and legislation, may be found at http://www.accursio.com/documentos1.php. The book includes beautiful artwork by illustrator Alessandro Sánchez Pennaroli, which helps to convey some of the key ideas contained in each chapter.
The authors would like to thank Umberta Pennaroli for the meticulous revision and translation into English of this work during the four years of its production. Special mention is also due to Silvia Marino, Professor of International Law and European Union Law at the Università dell’Insubria (Italy), who enthusiastically accepted to participate in this hazardous project. Many thanks also to Brian Mc Menamin for all his wise teachings on life and on the English language.
Where we are going we don’t need roads, said Doc Brown in the movie “Back to the Future”. Europe is moving towards a freer society. To achieve a freer world and a freer Europe we do not need roads: we need European private international law. This book is, in short, a hymn to freedom for Europe and to freedom for all people.

The preface, the table of contents and the acknowledgements can be accessed here.

Paul Beaumont and Jayne Holliday have edited A Guide to Global Private International LawThe book has just been published by Hart / Bloomsbury in its Studies in Private International Law.

The guide provides a substantial overview of the discipline of private international law from a global perspective. It is divided into four sections: (i) Theory; (ii) Institutional and Conceptual Framework Issues; (iii) Civil and Commercial Law (apart from Family Law); (iv) Family Law.

Each chapter addresses specific areas/aspects of private international law and considers the existing global solutions and the possibilities of improving/creating them.

The authors are experts coming from Europe, North America, Latin America, Africa, Asia and Oceania, and include – in addition to the editors – Ardavan Arzandeh, Maria Caterina Baruffi, Giacomo Biagioni, Ron Brand, Janeen M Carruthers, Carmen Otero García-Castrillón, Adeline Chong, Giuditta Cordero-Moss, Mihail Danov, Nadia de Araujo, Albert Font i Segura, Pietro Franzina, Francisco Garcimartín Alférez, Richard Garnett, David Goddard, Chiara Goetzke, Ignacio Goicoechea, Susanne L. Gössl, Uglješa Grušic, Jonathan Harris, Trevor Hartley, Michael Hellner, Paul Herrup, Maria Hook, Costanza Honorati, Mary Keyes, Ruth Lamont, Matthias Lehmann, Jan Lüttringhaus, Brooke Marshall, Lucian Martinez, Laura Martínez-Mora, David McClean, Johan Meeusen, Ralf Michaels, Reid Mortensen, Máire Ní Shúilleabháin, Marta Pertegás, Marta Requejo Isidro, Nieve Rubaja, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Sara Sánchez, Rhona Schuz, Symeon C. Symeonides, Koji Takahashi, Zheng Sophia Tang, Paul Torremans, Karen Vandekerckhove, Lara Walker, Brody Warren, Matthias Weller and Abubakri Yekini.

For more details, see here.

Zohra Mchirgui (University of Tunis) has published a monograph on Exclusive Choice of Court Agreements under the 2005 Hague Convention (L’accord exclusif d’élection de for à travers la Convention de La Haye de 2005). The book is a revised version of the doctoral dissertation that she defended at the University of Luxembourg a few years ago (disclosure: under my supervision).

The project of the book is to assess the efficacy of choice of court agreements under the Hague Convention. It focuses on the jurisdictional rules of the Convention, that is the rules governing the validity and the effects of choice of court agreements, but does not deal with the enforcement of judgments.

Among the many issues of interpretation that are covered in the book, Ms Mchirgui discusses the meaning of “manifest injustice” under Art 6(c) of the Convention and argues that it should be limited to violations of the right of access to court. She also discusses the weird reference to public policy in the same provision (which is typically used to confront the application/recognition of foreign norms with the values of the forum) and argues that it should be lead to an assessment of the probability of the application by the chosen court of norms protecting the same values as the overriding mandatory provisions of the non chosen court.

For more details on the book and free access to the first pages, see here.

A new book on civil enforcement entitled Civil Enforcement in a Comparative Perspective by Wendy Kennett (Senior Lecturer in Law at Cardiff University and Founding Chair of the Bailiff Law Reform Group (BLRG), now the Enforcement Law Review Group) has been published with Intersentia.

This work by Kennett is particularly important because it concerns an area – civil enforcement – where few scholars conduct their research. Additionally, literature is very limited when it comes to works choosing a comparative format to the topic.

Enforcement officers (bailiffs) are part of the machinery of justice and exercise state authority, yet their role and regulation have been subjected to little academic scrutiny until now. This is surprising given that they exercise state authority and, in most jurisdictions, have extensive access to information about debtors, as well as significant coercive powers. Across jurisdictions different institutions have been in charged with carrying out civil enforcement: courts, officers under the supervision of the courts but external to them, administrative agencies, independent professionals and even freelance certificated agents. The functions that these institutions undertake often extends beyond the enforcement of judgments and other enforcement titles: in some countries they can issue payment orders, or act as administrators in bankruptcy; they may play a significant role in the amicable recovery of debts, or be involved in debt restructuring procedures; they may be limited to the enforcement of civil judgments and authentic instruments, or also collect taxes and other public law debts. In the latter case, mass processing requirements shape the character of the enforcement institution.

The book seeks to expose to view this fertile research territory. In doing so, it sets out two objectives. First, to highlight and explain the diversity of bailiff organisations in Europe. Second, to ask how far governments are taking responsibility for the public management of enforcement activities in the light of their impact on citizens and the increased significance attributed to personal autonomy and financial capability in the ‘neoliberal’ era. In this latter context, attention is paid to the influence of public management trends over the last thirty years and to questions of digital government and data protection.

The text is addressed to academics and policy makers interested in domestic and cross-border enforcement of judgments and orders, the regulation of the legal profession, comparative law and comparative public management – particularly in the context of the administration of justice. It also contains information of relevance to scholars of institutional theory, competition law, transnational public policy transfer and social policy in the area of debt and poverty. The legal systems addressed include Austria, Belgium, France, Germany, the Netherlands, Poland, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden, Germany, and Central and Eastern European Countries.

This post was contributed by Yuliya Chernykh, who is associate professor in law at the Inland Norway University of Applied Sciences (campus Lillehammer).


Afficher l’image sourceAddressing incidental issues in a blog post for the European Association of Private International Law feels like bringing a topic ‘back home’. Indeed, incidental or preliminary issues are a well-known concept and a classical entry in encyclopedias in private international law. The concept begs a question that must be resolved before the main issue, and is recognisable in private international law because of a choice-of-law puzzle it raises.

Conceptualising incidental issues in investment treaty arbitration is not that ‘at home’. The system (if it can be called a system in the first place) is not premised on domestic courts but on an uncoordinated variety of arbitral tribunals. These tribunals, working under institutional and ad hoc arbitration rules, build their jurisdiction based on bilateral and multilateral treaties on investment protection (to date, more than 3,000 treaties), and apply treaty provisions to resolve investment disputes. All these disputes (to date, more than 1,100 disputes) are about State responsibility under international law because of breaches of standards on investment protection, such as unlawful expropriation, violations of full protection and security, fair and equitable treatment, most-favoured-nations treatment, umbrella clauses and some other standards of investment protection contained in relevant treaties. The public international law framework of investment treaty arbitration complicates the application of national law (also frequently referred to as domestic or municipal law) and the relevance of conceptual frameworks based on private international law perspectives as a result.

What suggests then that the concept of the incidental issue might bring some value for investment treaty arbitration? Or more precisely, what makes it to suggest that treaty-based tribunals should realise that contract interpretation is an incidental issue, and apply national law to it?  I give detailed answers in my Open Access monograph in – Contract Interpretation in Investment Treaty Arbitration: A Theory of the Incidental Issue. Here, I will present a summary of some observations.

A Failure to Apply National Law as a Major Challenge that a Concept of Incidental Issue Can Solve

To understand the value, one must be aware of the challenges that investment treaty arbitration experiences, on the one side, and the advantages that the concept of the incidental issue provides, on the other side. The challenges are about failures to apply national law to issues traditionally governed by it and overall concerns about the correctness and quality of decision-making and legal reasoning surrounding these issues. The advantages are about structuring decision-making and legal reasoning and ensuring that questions governed by national laws are treated as they should be with the application of the relevant national law. Relying (by analogy) on the concept of incidental issue to approach national law issues in investment treaty arbitration, tribunals ensure that they do not assimilate or unduly substitute their analysis in relation to these issues by other efforts that are not informed by applicable national law. More importantly, if tribunals would approach questions traditionally governed by national law as incidental issues, they would not overlook application of national law.

Practical Importance of Conceptualising (National Law) Incidental Issues

The frequency of reoccurrence of national law issues in investment treaty arbitration explains why conceptualisation matters as a matter of practice. While public international law sets a general framework for how treaty-based disputes are to be resolved, it does not apply to those questions that come into existence under national laws and are governed by them. Treaty-based tribunals regularly decide on issues relating to existence, transfer, validity, and scope of rights arising from property or contracts; they may also need to consider if a legal entity exists and what capacity it has. Neither property nor contracts or legal entities come into existence as a matter of public international law. These issues are governed by national law only. There could be hundreds of other issues pertinent to various aspects of relationships and status that are not governed by public international law in the first place and require decisions to be made under national laws.

Scarcity of Scholarly Efforts

Despite its theoretical and practical attractiveness, the usefulness of approaching national law issues in investment treaty arbitration as the incidental issue has not gained much attention. Some earlier calls may be found in the work of Zachary Douglas – The International Law of Investment Claims (CUP 2009). No voice has so far advocated the conceptualising of contract interpretation as an incidental issue, possibly because incidental issues in private international law are normally more palpable questions often described as addressing/capturing relationships or status. Instead of focusing on the existence of relationships or status, contract interpretation rather depicts the process of ascertaining the content of contractual provisions and its result.

Contract Interpretation as an Incidental Issue

While less discernible, there are still good reasons to treat contract interpretation as an incidental issue. These reasons are essentially the same as articulated earlier. When treaty-based tribunals interpret treaties, there are no doubts about the relevance of the provisions on treaty interpretation contained in Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties. When treaty-based tribunals ascertain the content of contractual provisions, no complexity shall arise in taking into account applicable national regulations of contract interpretation. Similar to contract validity, contract termination and contract performance, contract interpretation is governed by national law. It is not governed by international law. Jurisdictions differ in the way that they approach contract interpretation and the choice of applicable national law may impact the outcome of the interpretative exercise. My empirical investigation, however, reveals that in 47% of cases, tribunals have not (expressly) relied upon national law in their attempts to ascertain the content of contractual provisions. Conceptualising contract interpretation as an incidental issue accordingly enables one to preserve the analytical distinction between ascertaining the content of contractual provisions under national law and oversimplified assimilation of this analytical activity to fact-finding and other analytical efforts not informed by national laws. In other words, the proposal ensures application of national law to contract interpretation, advances the correctness of the decision-making and reasoning, its predictability and overall quality.

The suggestion is not trivial and can make a difference for a notable portion of cases that appear in investment treaty arbitration. Contracts frequently play a central role in treaty-based disputes. Their premature termination, a failure to prolong, or otherwise observe may trigger State responsibility under relevant treaties for investment protection. Overall, my empirical study of 573 awards reveals a broad variety of contracts that appear in investment treaty arbitration and necessitate interpretation, such as agreements about concessions, construction, credit, electricity purchase, lease agreements, pledge agreements, privatisation, etc. Numerous contractual clauses may necessitate ascertainments, such as limitation of liability clauses, termination clauses, penalty clauses, stabilisation clauses, exclusivity clauses, etc.

Finally, contract interpretation as the incidental issue fits neatly into the overall structure of decision-making in investment treaty arbitration. By way of example, when tribunals need to decide if expropriation of contractual rights has taken place because of premature contract termination by a State in the exercise of its sovereign powers, they inevitably need to engage with contractual provisions on termination. The question which they typically have to answer is whether a State has contractual grounds for terminating contracts. This question precedes a general conclusion about whether the expropriation of contractual rights has taken place. Contract interpretation of the contractual provisions on termination would appear to be the incidental issue of the second order in this analysis, whereas the question as to whether a termination was allowed under the contract would appear to be the incidental issue of the first order.

Vigotop v. Hungary, while not using the concept of incidental issue, illustrates the structure of decision-making, the role of contract-related questions under national laws, and the overall suitability of approaching contract interpretation as an incidental issue (Figure 7 on page 340 of my book: Illustration Chernykh).

To sum up, it appears that private international law has much to offer to the decision-making and legal reasoning within the public international law framework. This yet is another opportunity to look at the convergence between both, a topic that is gaining increasing attention, and rightly so. We may all benefit from symposium posts hosted by the European Association of Private International Law, brainstorming potentials, and pitfalls of convergence and divergence between private international law and public international law.

Cedric Hornung has published an inspiring book , titled Internationales Privatrecht zwischen Wertneutralität und Politik (Mohr Siebeck, 2021), about a fundamental tension underlying Private International Law.

On the one hand, the discipline is meant to be value-neutral, in the sense that it admonishes the judge to abstain from evaluating national legal systems before applying them. On the other hand, conflicts rules have become increasingly charged by politics in the last decades, as illustrated, e.g., by the special rules on the protection of consumers in Rome I and the environment in Rome II, or the discussions about the recognition of same-sex marriages or surrogate motherhood. Against this background, Hornung asks the – apparently rhetorical – question whether a private international law free from politisation is at all possible.

The book has been published in German. The author has kindly provided us with the following English summary:

The first main chapter seeks to provide terminological clarity on the meaning of “value-neutrality” and “politics” in the context of private international law. With the help of political concepts by essential theorists such as Aristoteles, Hannah Arendt and Jacques Rancière, the author concludes that two main elements characterise the modern understanding of this field of law: pluralism and internationalisation. When­ever a conflict-of-law rule itself or the underlying motivation reflects a unilateral or national perspective, the idea of an apolitical PIL is abandoned. Still, some instruments have been implemented in the European choice-of-law process despite their political background – the ordre public and the idea of overriding mandatory provisions are just two instances of such generally-accepted perforations. However, the author underlines that these political mechanisms need to respect certain boundaries within their politicisations so as to not completely impede the indented value-neutrality.

The second main part deals with the evolution of political and social incitements when it comes to determining the applicable law in past epochs. Starting with the antique ius gentium and moving on to cross-border legal practice in the Middle Ages, the author examines in which way territorial intentions in particular have played a central role for centuries. With regard to the late statutists, he illustrates that regional interests overlayed the conflict between municipal laws even in cases where universal rules had seemingly been established. Following, modern conceptions of PIL are presented: The author points out that, although often being named as the “father” of modern conflict of laws, Friedrich Carl von Savigny did not manage to globally exclude social, economic, and power-related reasons from his image of the “seat of the legal relation”. Then again, the “nationality rule” of his Italian counterpart Pasquale Stanislao Mancini should not be misinterpreted as purely nationalistic procedure – just like some of the approaches from the North American continent. From a German point of view, a depoliticization of the choice of law has only been realised in the PIL reforms of 1986 and 1999 where virtually no unilateral argument came into effect. On the contrary, the author closes the chapter with a glance at the Europeanisation of this field of law which quite regularly resurrects biased explanatory models.

Subsequent to the historical analysis, the view shifts towards recent developments: On the basis of the infamous Art. 10 of the Rome III Regulation and Art. 13 al. 3 of the German EGBGB (Introductory Act to the Civil Code), the author documents the current tendency to stigmatise some legal orders as per se irreconcilable with European ideals. By embodying this trend, these provisions deny a genuine value-neutrality and superimpose a classification ex ante. How social and protective measures can be incorporated into the conflict of laws without a fundamental breach with its principles is explained in matters of human rights: Thanks to their – at least theoretical – universality, they are suited as gateway for political concerns in the search for the applicable law. Particularly in international supply chains, PIL ought to defend these essential guarantees at an early stage of the legal treatment.

Guillaume Laganière – Professor of Law at the Université du Québec à Montréal – has recently published a monograph (based on his doctoral dissertation) titled Liability for Transboundary Pollution at the Intersection of Public and Private International Law. The book was published by Hart Publishing within its series Hart Monographs in Transnational and International Law.

The publisher informs that:

This book focuses on how public and private international law address civil liability for transboundary pollution. In public international law, civil liability treaties promote the implementation of minimum procedural standards in domestic tort law. This approach implicitly relies on private international law to facilitate civil litigation against transboundary polluters. Yet this connection remains poorly understood. Filling the gap, this book engages in a meaningful dialogue between the two areas and explores how domestic private international law can reflect the policies developed in international environmental law. It begins with an investigation of civil liability in international environmental law. It then identifies preferable rules of civil jurisdiction, foreign judgments and choice of law for environmental damage, using Canadian private international law as a case study and making extensive references to European law. Liability for transboundary pollution is a contentious issue of the law, both in scholarship and practice: international lawyers both private and public as well as environmental lawyers will welcome this important work.

Table of contents may be consulted here.

This post was contributed by Guillaume Payan, who is Law Professor at the University of Toulon.


Under the direction of its president, Marc Schmitz, the International Union of Judicial Officers (UIHJ) has edited a code, published by Bruylant, on digital enforcement (Global Code of Digital Enforcement). This Global Code was officially presented at the 24th World Congress of this organisation, held in Dubai in November 2021 (as announced here).

The result of the work of the Scientific Council of the UIHJ, this Global Code is an extension of the Global Code of Enforcement published in 2015, dealing with very current issues related to the dematerialization of debtors’ assets.

As designed by the UIHJ, the Global Code of Digital Enforcement is not legally binding. Nevertheless, there is reason to think that it will have concrete consequences in national law and on the work of intergovernmental organisations. It promotes a balanced enforcement system, by defining global enforcement standards that respect fundamental rights.

Although it essentially provides for substantive rules, the issues of private international law are not ignored, in particular regarding the applicable law to enforcement and the international jurisdiction of enforcement agents.

One of the great interests of this publication is to address the interaction between enforcement procedures and the digitalisation of Justice from all its angles. Thus, not only are dematerialised enforcement procedures considered, but also the use of enforcement procedures on digital assets. As such, the issue of the seizure of crypto-assets is dealt with in a very timely manner.

Available in both French and English, the Global Code of Digital Enforcement is structured in 7 parts, which are preceded by a Preamble which clearly sets out the context of the work (“Enforcement in the digital age”).

General Principles of Digital Enforcement

The first two articles relate to “respect for fundamental rights” and respect for “the ethical principles of digital use”, such as respect for human dignity, non-discrimination or even respect for personal data. This choice must be approved because digitalisation should only be considered as a tool in the service of rights that are prior and superior to it. In other words, this digitalisation should not be an end in itself and can only be conceived with respect for human rights. There are also a series of guarantees aimed at protecting against the risks associated with the use of artificial intelligence. For example, the code establishes a right to appeal to a judge in order to sanction an irregularity, to control the proportionality of an enforcement measure or to compensate a damage. In addition, there are obligations imposed on various parties (e.g. foreign enforcement agents, debtors, third parties) to cooperate in enforcement.

Applicable Law to Enforcement

The principle is that identified and accessible digital assets are seized in accordance with the law of their location, in compliance with the principle of territoriality of enforceability. With regard to unidentified or inaccessible digital assets, it is recommended to apply the law of the State that controls or ordered the enforcement.

Principles Specific to the Activity of Judicial Officers or Enforcement Agents

The main idea here is to allow enforcement agents to use digital tools to carry out their activities. With good reason, the question of access to information on the debtor’s assets is considered in a comprehensive manner (in particular, access to dematerialised registers and the use of drones).

Digital Enforcement Procedure

After outlining the general principles (such as the creation of dematerialised seizures, while maintaining physical non-digital seizures), the focus here is also on electronic access to data. To ensure efficiency, the possibility of electronic auctions is established. The rights of the parties are nevertheless preserved based on provisions relating to the security of digital procedures (e.g. secure cross-border communication).

Enforcement Against Digital Assets

In order to be able to carry out enforcement on digital assets, the procedures for locating and seizing them must be adapted. In this regard, it is specified, for example, that national laws should define seizure procedures adapted to digital assets and regulate their legal regime.

Use of Artificial Intelligence in Enforcement

Artificial intelligence is intended to help enforcement agents to assess the appropriate enforcement measures. While guaranteeing the right to appeal to a judge to compensate any damage suffered during an automated enforcement, it is important to allow the enforcement agents the possibility of setting up a “smart enforcement” mechanism. The use of blockchain technology is also key for the enforcement agents, together with the debtor and the creditor, to set up an automated process of compulsory enforcement, particularly when payments are made by cryptocurrency.

Seizure of Crypto-Assets

Access to crypto-assets and the procedure for seize crypto-assets are successively detailed. For example, it is recommended to create a national crypto-assets register and an obligation for the debtor to declare his crypto-assets to the enforcement agent in charge of enforcement. In addition, a distinction is made between the seizure of crypto-assets in the hands of a third party (e.g. exchange platform) or the seizure in the hands of the debtor.

Stefan Grundmann (Professor of Transnational Law and Theory at the European University Institute, Florence, and Professor of Private and Business Law at Humboldt-University, Berlin) and Mateusz Grochowshi (Senior Research Fellow at the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, Hamburg, Assistant Professor at the Institute of Law Studies of the Polish Academy of Sciences, Warsaw, and Fellow at the Information Society Project, Yale Law School) edited a book on European Contract Law and the Creation of Norms that was published with Intersentia in 2021.

The works contained in this volume sketch a broad landscape of sources of modern contract law, with a particular focus on European private law rules. With this the contributions seek to provide a better understanding of the identity of present-day contract law through an analysis of the multitude of social and economic dynamics that shape the normative landscape.

The blurb of the book reads as follows:

The book provides a broad and topical perspective of the sources of modern contract law. It examines the creation of contract law as a multi-pronged occurrence that involves diverse types of normative content and various actors. The book encompasses both a classical perspective on contract law as a state-created edifice and also delves into the setting of contractual rules by non-state actors. In so doing, the volume thoroughly analyses present-day developments to make sense of shifting attitudes towards the overall regulatory paradigm of contract law and those that reshape the classic view of the sources of contract law. The latter concerns, in particular, the digitalisation of markets and growing trends towards granularisation and personalisation of rules.

The book builds on the EU private law perspective as its primary point of reference. At the same time, its reach goes far beyond this domain to include in-depth analysis from the vantage points of general contract theory and comparative analysis. In so doing, it pays particular attention to theoretical foundations of sources of contract law and values that underpin them. By adopting such diversified perspectives, the book attempts to provide for a better understanding of the nature and functions of present-day contract law by capturing the multitude of social and economic dynamics that shape its normative landscape.

The volume gathers a unique and distinguished group of contributors from the EU, USA and Israel. They bring research experience from various areas of private law and contribute with diverse conceptual perspectives.

A summary of contents is available here.

Shuai Guo (China University of Political Science and Law of Beijing) authored a book titled Recognition of Foreign Bank Resolution Actions, published by Edward Elgar. The book is part of the series of Elgar monographs in private international law.

This timely book offers a comprehensive study of the mechanism that gives effect to foreign bank resolution actions. In particular, it focuses on how the legal framework for the recognition of foreign bank resolution actions should be structured and proposes detailed legal principles on which effective frameworks should be based.

Shuai Guo conducts both normative and positive law analysis to investigate the status quo of available legal instruments that are used to recognise foreign resolution actions within three representative jurisdictions: the European Union, the United States and mainland China. Building on the traditional legal doctrines of private international law, financial law and insolvency law, this book proposes ten principles that should be applied to foreign bank resolution actions, offering innovative ideas for further research and study. Additionally, it fills the gap in scholarly research on the issue of cross-border bank resolution and formulates rules that would facilitate effective resolution actions across borders to achieve a global orderly resolution for banks.

Recognition of Foreign Bank Resolution Actions will be key reading for researchers and students in the fields of private international law, finance and banking law. The technical legal issues addressed throughout the book will also appeal to insolvency and banking lawyers, as well as policy makers within the field.

The table of contents can be accessed here.

L’ordonnance européenne de saisie conservatoire des comptes bancairesGilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg) and Sara Migliorini (University of Macau) have published a commentary in French on Regulation 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO).

The book offers a comprehensive article per article commentary of the EAPO Regulation with a focus on its implementation and operation in the three French speaking Members States of the EU, Belgium, France and Luxembourg. Some aspects of the implementation of the Regulation are addressed by implementing legislation, which the book reproduces and discusses.

On certain issues, the implementation of the Regulation has varied a great deal in these three countries (and more widely in the EU).

An interesting example is the information gathering remedy which Article 14 of the EAPO Regulation requires all Member States to establish. Each Member State is meant to offer a procedure for finding information on bank accounts that the debtor might hold in the relevant Member State. France already had such procedure that it simply made applicable in the context of the EAPO Regulation. In contrast, no such procedure existed in Luxembourg and Belgium. Luxembourg established one for the purpose of the Regulation. So did Belgium, but it did not limit the scope of the said procedure to request made under Article 14 and has introduced a new remedy in Belgian law available outside the scope of the EAPO Regulation.

More information on the book can be found here. The table of contents is available here.

Jean-Sylvestre Bergé who is a law professor at Université Côte d’Azur (CNRS GREDEG) and a former member of the Institut Universitaire de France has recently published a new open access essay titled Rethinking Flow Beyond Control – An Outreach Legal Essay (ed. DICE, coll. Confluence des droits collection, 2021, 154 p., already announced here).

This work is the continuum of his previous legal essay titled “Situations in Motion and The Law – A Pragmatic Epistemology” (Les situations en mouvement et le droit – Essai d’une épistémologie pragmatique, Dalloz, 2021, announced here) which examines a number of legal constructs in national, international or European contexts and the way they respond each time they are faced with “situations in motion”. As explained by the author, “it was an attempt at deconstruction and reconstruction with the aim of offering a series of tools that could improve our understanding of both ordinary and complex circulation phenomena”.

Since the very inspiring work of Jean-Sylvestre Bergé is about circulation across territories, following a global approach, I have interviewed Jean-Sylvestre to know more about his new essay from a private international law perspective.

 — Can you share with us the central idea of your work? 

First of all, I would like to make it clear that this book is written for a wide audience, not just lawyers, and writing it in English allows me to capture all the exchanges I had during its preparation and now to share them as widely as possible.

The book is divided in two parts.

The first part is an epistemological analysis of circulation and law through the lens of circulation. The approach is therefore different from the one traditionally chosen, particularly by private international law scholars, who study the “law of circulation” (e.g. legal aspects of movement of goods or persons). I reverse the perspective: how does the phenomenon of circulation question the constructions of law and in particular those of private international law?

For example, when we study the cross-border circulation of judgments or civil status documents, there is a disciplinary pre-understanding. The analysis is made under the rules and methods of the subject. The book proposes to “decompartmentalize” knowledge and analysis, by taking various examples in several disciplinary fields.

The second part of the book aims at characterising circulation and pushing it to a point of paroxysm: this is the figure of “rupture” that I call the “total loss of control in circulation”. I think about flows produced by all of us in the everyday life and the loss of control of the stakeholders, such as a family, a company or even the whole world. This figure of loss of control is interesting because it is a “clash of the titans” with the law. Law is dominated by the control of situations and, for my part, I work on the loss of control of flows. This is not an unknown object of study, but lawyers find it difficult to accept! Think of the nuclear risk and its legal treatment. Control is certainly not total…

 — If we take the example of cross-border circulation of civil status documents, when do we reach a situation of “loss of control”? Can private international law regulate the situation “beyond control”?

Let’s take the specific case of children born of surrogate motherhood abroad (where it is legal), and then the request for transcription of the child’s birth certificate in the country where the parents live and which prohibits this method of procreation, such as France. In this context, the core issue could be the circulation of the child. There are mechanisms that allow for the circulation of the child; consequently, this infers all subsequent constructions, including those of private international law, which deal with and regulate the circulation of civil status records of these children born of surrogate motherhood.

In France, this circulation was liberated by the “Taubira” circular concerning travel documents allowing the child to leave his/her State of birth for France, even though surrogate motherhood is prohibited in France. If we want to fight surrogate motherhood (from the point of view of its opponents), we must attack the circulation, block it, prohibit it… Can we ban these children from circulation and how can we do it? There is a “reading template” to respect, starting with the respect of the fundamental rights of the child with regard to circulation or non-circulation.

This is another way of considering this topic, renewing the usual debate on the prohibition (or not) of this mode of procreation and the cross-border “recognition” of the parent-child relationship; it is the prism of circulation beyond control, following an epistemological approach of private international law.

 — What is the main contribution of your work to private international law theory and practice?

The book invites us to revisit the legal acquis (including private international law acquis) by using the language of an epistemology of circulation and of a total loss of control, such as internationality, extraneity, mobility or relocation (see the index of the book). There are well-known concepts in private international law that could allow the issue of circulation to be brought back to the center of the proposed analysis. For example, in France, the “Matter doctrine” according to which a contract is international if it involves the interests of international trade through the ebb and flow of financial values across borders.  In my opinion, this doctrine is not sufficient to consider that the issue of the international dimension of a situation is settled. It has not provided for a conceptual framework for circulation phenomena under private international law. It can usefully be rethought through the concept of flow in the context of situations in motion.

To this end, I propose new notions, such as a distinction between cases in which the law tackles situations in motion from a “consequential perspective” (i.e. looking at its causes and effects) or “in and of itself” (i.e. from end to end). This distinction is very interesting because it allows to study mechanisms of private international law to see whether they deal with mobility from beginning to end or, on the contrary, whether they only deal with its causes or effects. It is often the latter answer that prevails because it is the easiest way for the law in general. Let us think of the expulsion of an individual from a territory: it is a question of apprehending an incoming flow. There is a legal apparatus that deals with the issue only by its causes or effects in this case.

In contrast, the law can grasp the movement in its entirety, from start to finish: this is the case in extradition conventions, in the mechanism of the European arrest warrant, or in private international law of the legal regime for the return of illegally displaced children, in the Hague Convention on international child abduction. This text puts in place a very sophisticated mechanism based on a very high level of cooperation between public authorities, which makes it possible to apprehend the circulation and return of the child with immediate effect.

In this contrasting context, the question is which path the law chooses to take in its legal treatment of circulation? This is a legal policy choice with varying levels of construction. End-to-end mechanisms are fragile, often held in check and more complex to set up and implement because they require an understanding across territories of the complete mechanisms. The treatment of the subject by its causes or effects is easier, the law knows how to “receive” or “send” a situation in motion. It is a much more unilateral rationale and, whatever one may say, unilateralism is a key-component of private international law…

 — The book also develops a “modal analysis of circulations”, distinguishing between the forms of circulations that lead to different legal regimes.

Yes, this approach is well-known in transport law: depending on the type of transport by air, sea or road, there are adapted legal regimes. We can use this rationale to analyse some mechanisms of private international law.

For example, circulation in law is consubstantial with its subject. In private international law, is the person consubstantial with its object? People should be allowed to circulate without losing their status. This question has already been examined but the analysis can be renewed. We know that we cannot let everyone circulate freely. So as soon as we deal with movement, it is because we have the right to control it; if we deal with controlling movement, it is because movement is not free. In law, we do not talk about movement when it is free; if the law talks about it, it is because it controls it. Hence my counterpoint: loss of control!

 — The book proposes another concept, which could be very useful for international lawyers, that of the “normative space of flows”. Can you tell us more about it?

I start from the idea that it is the flow that designates the perimeter of actors in a field with cross-border implications, and brings them into contact (e.g. a buyer and a seller in an international contract). This flow is composed of a set of factual and legal data. Sometimes, this can give rise to collateral damage that is difficult to grasp and that draws new, global perspectives. In this context, my theoretical proposal is to say that the flow creates its own space and that this space is capable of producing its own law.

For example, a transatlantic air flight is a normative space of flow; it should be possible to study it as the ephemeral constitution of a legal order that federates around its object the movement of the plane from Paris to Toronto, a set of rules of private law, public law, soft law, hard law, requirements on corporate social responsibility, etc… All these rules have the flow as their object. If I put the flow back at the center of the legal order, I redraw the relationships between the legal norms at the start of the flow.

There are a large number of possible examples.

To return to the example of surrogate motherhood in an international context, the circulation of the child is a normative space of flows that disrupts the classic legal framework for understanding this phenomenon.

 — In this normative space of flows, where does control lie? Is the circulation always “beyond control”?

It depends! Circulation can be under control or beyond control for the law in a normative space of flows. In the hypothesis of a plane accident, its legal treatment can be analysed through the normative space of flows but the law will have difficulty in regaining control of the situation, given the complexity of the cross-border legal treatment of the situation (i.e. compensation for material and physical damage, search for the responsibilities of the parties involved, etc.).

The problem is that there is no “meta rule” of private international law to seize one single court with a unique applicable law at the global level. In the example of an air crash, there is inevitably a scattering of the procedure with victims who are culturally different, the evidence is spread over several territories, the area of the accident may even be a-national (on the high seas), etc.

Finally, we may wonder if the law – including private international law – is capable of dealing with the phenomenon of circulation. The answer is difficult. When it circulates, the answer is positive, but when the circulation is difficult or when there is no circulation at all, we wonder. This brings us to the limits of the legal treatment of situations in motion. Why is this so? Because the flow cannot produce its own normative space.

 — What about EU private international law? In what way does the unification of PIL rules in the European area contribute to the discourse on situations in motion and its legal treatment?

The European system of private international law is a normative space of flows. This may seem obvious, but it is no small thing to say! It is a legal system that modifies the reference system of private international law. This is huge! It was originally the (national) forum and sometimes we looked a little at the lex causae, but that remained rare. And now we have a supranational construction that anchors a space that is not a territory as a point of reference. This changes everything: it is a normative space of flows like a national forum.

In this context, the book proposes that lawyers and lawmakers take the flow as the object of normative construction. This could perhaps make it possible to overcome certain failures of the law to embrace situations in motion. But there is strong resistance because each legal order wants to keep its perimeter, its control and deal with the situation alone, even if it goes beyond its borders…

 

In conclusion, I would like to thank Jean-Sylvestre for this fascinating analysis of situations in motion, based on the concept of flow, and this invitation for lawyers, including experts in private international law, to rethink the “applicable law” (i.e. from its conception to its implementation).

Marc Schmitz, President of the International Union of Judicial Officers (UIHJ) and Patrick Gielen, Chairman of the joint appointment commissions of the Bailiffs, have edited a book, published by Bruylant, on service of judicial and extrajudicial documents in Europe (La signification des actes judiciaires et extrajudiciaires en Europe). It aims at preparing legal professionals to the recast of the Service Regulation (announced here).

The European Union of Judicial Officers (UEHJ) gathered a panel of experts to propose a first analysis of the main changes provided by the Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 on the service in the Member States of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters and which will enter into force on 1 July 2022.

It is worth mentioning that the European Commission, through its e-Justice service, offers an unpublished analysis (in French and English) of the secure and reliable decentralised computer system, known as e-CODEX, which is to be set up to facilitate the electronic exchange of data between Member States (recently mentioned here).

Covered topics include: European Case Law on Regulation (EC) No 1393/2007 of 13 November 2007; Service Regulation: Implementation, Applications and Belgian Interpretations; The new Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 presented to practitioners; The e-Codex and the European platform for the transmission of documents.

Contributors include: Marc Schmitz, Patrick Gielen, Guillaume Payan, Léonard Maistriaux, Mathieau Chardon, Nicolau Cristian, Serba, Dragos, Koit Haldi

Full table of contents here and more information here.

Giovanni Zarra (University of Naples) authored a book titled Imperativeness in Private International Law – A View from Europe, with Springer/T.M.C. Asser Press.

This book centres on the ways in which the concept of imperativeness has found expression in private international law (PIL) and discusses “imperative norms”, and “imperativeness” as their intrinsic quality, examining the rules or principles that protect fundamental interests and/or the values of a state so as to require their application at any cost and without exceptions.

Discussing imperative norms in PIL means referring to international public policy and overriding mandatory rules: in this book the origins, content, scope and effects of both these forms of imperativeness are analyzed in depth. This is a subject deserving further study, considering that very divergent opinions are still emerging within academia and case law regarding the differences between international public policy and overriding mandatory rules as well as with regard to their way of functioning.

By using an approach mainly based on an analysis of the case law of the CJEU and of the courts of the various European countries, the book delves into the origin of imperativeness since Roman law, explains how imperative norms have evolved in the different conceptions of private international law, and clarifies the foundation of the differences between international public policy and overriding mandatory rules and how these concepts are used in EU Regulations on PIL (and in the practice related to these sources of law).

Finally, the work discusses the influence of EU and public international law sources on the concept of imperativeness within the legal systems of European countries and whether a minimum content of imperativeness – mainly aimed at ensuring the protection of fundamental human rights in transnational relationships – between these countries has emerged.

The book will prove an essential tool for academics with an interest in the analysis of these general concepts and practitioners having to deal with the functioning of imperative norms in litigation cases and in the drafting of international contracts.

The table of contents can be accessed here.

David Walker, Rapporteur of the 24th International Union of Judicial Officers (UIHJ) Congress, has edited the proceedings of the event. The book, published by Bruylant, is titled Cyberjustice, new Opportunities for the Judicial Officer and includes various contributions  (in English and French) dealing with Cyberjustice in line with the expectations of judicial officers. Many articles are dealing with international justice and enforcement (e.g. e-Codex, Hague Convention on Judgments, Service of documents Regulation…) under a digital perspective.

As explained in the foreword by Marc Schmitz, President of the UIHJ, the world is digitising and the current pandemic of COVID-19 even accelerates this process. The judicial officer must consider the digital evolution of justice not only as a challenge but as an opportunity. In particular digital enforcement and digital asset seizure will become common practice in the near future. In this context, there is a need to introduce rules on digital enforcement and seizure of digital assets. These rules need to be harmonised globally. Solutions at national level alone will not be sufficient. The digital world is cross-border. The UIHJ can be one of the pioneers and play a leading role in drafting position papers and making recommendations in the field of digitalisation of enforcement, such as a proposal for a World Code of Digital Enforcement.

The table of contents reads as follows:

Introduction by the President of UIHJ
Word of His Excellency Director General of Dubai Courts
Introduction by the General Reporter

Part I – Excellence and Innovation

Part II – New Technologies – Delivering Efficient Justice

Part III – New technologies and enforcement

Contributors include : Françoise Andrieux, Amna Al Owais, Massimiliano Blasone, Jackson Chen, Gary A. Crowe, Malone da Silva Cunha, Karolien Dockers, Sylvian Dorol, Robert W. Emerson, Luc Ferrand, Natalie Fricero, Patrick Gielen, Alex Irvine, Aída Kemelmajer de Carlucci, Martin Leyshon, Jorge Martinez Moya, Paula Meira Lourenço, Tereza Lungova, Orazio Melita, Yacob Mohamed Ahmed Abdullah, Jérôme Gérard Okemba Ngabondo, Luis Ortega, Guillaume Payan, Iva Peni, Neemias Ramos Freire, Teresa Rodríguez de las Heras Ballell, Dovilė Satkauskienė, Marc Schmitz, Risto Sepp, Rui Simao, Adrian Stoica, François Taillefer, Dimitrios Tsikrikas, Aranya Tongnumtago, Jos Uitdehaag, Sjef van Erp, Jona Van Leeuwen, Pimonrat Vattanahathai, Anna Veneziano, Elin Vilippus, David Walker, Vladimir Yarkov, Ning Zhao.

Full table of contents here and more information here.

The fifth edition of the treatise of Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law School) and Dominique Bureau (Paris II University) on French private international law has recently been published.

The treatise, which is one of the leading texts on private international law in France, is divided into two volumes (over 800 p. each). The first volume focuses on the general theory of private international law, and distinguishes between conflits de juridictions (jurisdiction and judgments), conflits de lois (choice of law) and conflits d’autorités (international regime of the action of non judicial authorities and recognition of the acts that they issue).

The second volume is concerned with special rules applicable in the different fields of private law (persons, property, family, obligations, businesses). It ends with a long conclusion which discusses two innovative topics. The first is an attempt to build a general theory of special European law on jurisdiction, judgments and choice of law. The second is an enquiry into whether new forces will lead to a complete reorganisation of the field: environment, digitalisation and the impact of new forms of organisation of business on traditional conceptual categories.

Ilaria Queirolo (University of Genova), Salvatore Patti (University of Rome La Sapienza), Carlos Esplugues Mota (University of Valencia), Boriana Musseva (Sofia University), Dana Rone (Turiba University, Riga), Laura Carpaneto (University of Genova) and Francesca Maoli (University of Genova) have edited Children’s Right to Information in EU Civil Actions, published by the Italian publisher Pacini.

The volume collects the results of the EU co-funded Project Minor’s Right to Information in EU civil actions – Improving children’s right to information in cross-border civil cases – MiRI, European Union Justice Programme 2014-2020, JUST-JCOO-AG-2018-831608. It critically addresses the fundamental right of the child to receive information during the course of civil proceedings affecting him or her, with particular reference to the peculiarities characterizing cross-border proceedings in family matters. In this context, the right to information is coinceived not only as a corollary of the right of the child to be heard during the course of the proceedings, but also in the light of the possible developments as an autonomous procedural right. The volume rationalizes the main criticalities emerging from the current practice in several EU Member States and offers a set of Guidelines, aimed at improving the situation of children involved in cross-border family proceedings, in order to enhance and protect their fundamental rights.

The contributors include Roberta Bendinelli, Leontine Bruijnen, Laura Carpaneto, Carlos Esplugues Mota, Samuel Fulli-Lemaire, Maria González Marimón, Sara Lembrechts, Francesca Maoli, Boriana Musseva, Vasil Pandov, Francesco Pesce, Ilaria Queirolo, Pablo Quinzá Redondo, Geraldo Rocha Ribeiro, Dana Rone, Tine Van Hof, Daja Wenke.

The book is fully accessible here.

Ralf Michaels, Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm and Hans van Loon have edited The Private Side of Transforming our World – UN Sustainable Development Goals 2030 and the Role of Private International Law, recently published by Intersentia.

In 2015, the United Nations formulated 17 ambitious goals towards transforming our world – the Sustainable Development Goals (SDG 2030). Their relation to public international law has been studied, but private law has received less attention in this context and private international law none at all. Yet development happens – not only through public action but also through private action, and such action is governed predominantly by private law and private international law. This book demonstrates an important, constructive role for private international law as an indispensable part of the global legal architecture needed to turn the SDGs into reality. Renowned and upcoming scholars from around the world analyse, for each of the 17 SDGs, what role private international law actually plays towards these goals and how private international law could, or should, be reformed to advance them. Together, the chapters in the book bring to the fore the hitherto lacking private side of transforming our world.

An open access online version of this book is also available, thanks to financing by the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law. It is available here through Intersentia Online.

The book comes with a chapter for each Sustainable Development Goals, i.e.: No Poverty; Zero Hunger; Good Health and Well-Being; Quality Education; Gender Equality; Clean Water and Sanitation; Affordable and Clean Energy; Decent Work and Economic Growth; Industry, Innovation and Infrastructure; Reduced Inequalities; Sustainable Cities and Communities; Sustainable Consumption and Production; Climate Action; Life below Water; Life on Land; Peace, Justice and Strong Institutions; Partnership for the Goals.

Contributors include Eduardo Álvarez-Armas (Brunel University London), Vivienne Bath (University of Sydney), Gülüm Bayraktaroğlu-Özçelik (Bilkent University), Klaus D. Beiter (North-West University), Sabine Corneloup (University Paris II Panthéon-Assas), Klaas Hendrik Eller (University of Amsterdam), Nikitas E. Hatzimihail (University of Cyprus), Thalia Kruger (University of Antwerp), Ulla Liukkunen (University of Helsinki), Benyam Dawit Mezmur (University of the Western Cape), Ralf Michaels (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law / Queen Mary University, London), Richard Frimpong Oppong (California Western School of Law), Fabricio B. Pasquot Polido (Universidade Federal de Minas Gerais), Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh), Jay Sanderson (University of the Sunshine Coast), Tajudeen Sanni (Nelson Mandela University / One Ocean Hub), Geneviève Saumier (McGill University), Anabela Susana de Sousa Gonçalves (University of Minho School of Law), Drossos Stamboulakis (Monash University), Jeannette M.E. Tramhel (Organization of American States), Hans van Loon (Institut de droit international; former Secretary General Hague Conference) and Jinske Verhellen (Ghent University).

Kazuaki Nishioka (visiting Research Fellow at the Law Faculty of the University of Zurich) and Yuko Nishitani (Professor of International Private and Business Law at Kyoto University Graduate School of Law) published a new book on Japanese Private International Law with Hart Publishing series – Studies in Private International Law – Asia.

The volume seeks to be a leading reference on Japanese private international law in English. The chapters systematically cover all the areas of Japanese private international law: commercial matters, family law, succession, cross-border insolvency, intellectual property, competition (antitrust), and environmental disputes.

The analysis does not look only into the traditional conflict of law areas of jurisdiction, applicable law (choice of law), and enforcement, but addresses also the conflict of law questions arising in arbitration and assesses Japanese involvement in the global harmonisation of private international law.

In addition to summarising relevant principles and scholarly views, the authors discuss case law whenever possible, identify deficiencies and anticipate difficulties in the existing law.

The book presents the Japanese conflict of laws through a combination of common and civil law analytical techniques and perspectives, providing readers worldwide with a more profound and comprehensive understanding of the subject.

A table of contents is available here and an extract here.

Two texbooks on French private international law were recently published in a new edition.

Prof. Bernard Haftel (University Sorbonne Paris Nord) is the author of a short text (375 p.) presenting concisely French private international law in the series Cours Dalloz. The book (and the series) are meant to offer a accessible yet complete treatment of the field. The book covers jurisdiction, foreign judgments and choice of law. It is divided in two parts: a general part and a special part presenting personal status, property, obligations and property aspects of family law (matimonial property regimes and succession).

For more details, see here.

Prof. Sandrine Clavel (University Paris Saclay) is a the author of a longer text (700 p.) also presenting French private international law in another series of the same publisher, Hypercours Cours & TD. It is designed to support students not only in the context of the lectures (Cours), but also in the context of the small classes associated with the lecture that they may choose to follow (Travaux dirigés, ‘TD‘). The book contains a comprehensive treatment of the field distinguishing between general theory of choice of law (Part I) and of international civil procedure (Part II) and rules applying more specifically to natural persons, family, legal persons, property, contracts and torts (Part III). But the book also contains numerous exercises and teaching tools meant to assist students, in particular in the context of travaux dirigés. These tools range from definitions, summaries of French and European leading cases and multiple choice questionnaires, to exams, including 26 with a full correction. The exams include case commentaries (an exercise very peculiar to French legal education), essays and practical exercises.

For more details, see here.

The new edition of the Commentary on EU-Zivilprozessrecht: EuZPR authored by Professor Dr. Dr. h.c. Peter Schlosser, Emeritus at the Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich, and Professor Dr. Dres. h.c. Burkhard Hess, founding Director at the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg, has just been released.

The revised and extended version of the commentary assesses and explains the ever-increasing importance of the coordination of cross-border civil proceedings in the European Area of Civil Justice. In an easy to handle style and with a specific look to the needs of legal practice, the commentary elucidates the entire acquis of the European procedural law in civil and commercial matters. The eminent authors comment the Brussels Ibis Regulation (being the core instrument of judicial cooperation in the Union), the EU-Regulations of the European Order for Payment, of the European Enforcement Order, the Small Claims Regulation and the Regulation establishing a European Account Preservation Order Procedure. The EU-Regulations on the Service of Documents and on the Taking of Evidence are equally commented. With regard to the latter, the commentary already provides valuable guidance on the forthcoming recasts of the upcoming regulations (applicable in 2022).

Extensive references to case law, especially of the European Court of Justice, but also of national courts and the legal literature are the building blocks of the Commentary. The authors equally focus on current challenges such as the ramifications arising from Brexit and the relations to other third states. Overall, this commentary is a must be for legal practitioners and for academics working in this field.

Magdalena Pfeiffer, Jan Brodec, Petr Bříza and Marta Zavadilová have edited a collection of essays in honour of professor Monika Pauknerová, recently published by Wolters Kluwer.

The 47 contributions in this liber amicorum cover a broad range of issues in the field of private international law and international trade law. Some are written in English, others in Czech and in Slovak.

Contributos include Nadia de Araujo and Marcelo De Nardi, Jürgen Basedow, Paul Beaumont and Jayne Holliday, Alexander J. Bělohlávek, Karel Beran, Michael Bogdan, Jan Brodec, Petr Bříza, Giuditta Cordero-Moss, Elizabeth B. Crawford and Janeen M. Carruthers, Stanislava Černá, Lucie Dolanská Bányaiová, Kateřina Eichlerová, Richard Fentiman, Zuzana Fišerová, Cristina González Beilfuss, Trevor Hartley, Elena Júdová, Zdeněk Kapitán, Catherine Kessedjian, Zdeněk Kühn, Ivana Kunda, Tuula Linna, Alena Macková and Filip Crnčević, Peter Mankowski, Milan Müller, Hans Ulrich Jessurun d’Oliveira, Jan Ondřej, Daniel Patěk, Marta Pertegás Sender, Magdalena Pfeiffer, Fausto Pocar, Helena Prášková, Ilaria Pretelli, Elena Rodríguez Pineau, Naděžda Rozehnalová, Květoslav Růžička, Pavel Simon, Michal Skřejpek, Josef Staša, Pavel Svoboda, Pavel Šturma, Zbyněk Švarc, Michal Tomášek, Aukje A.H. van Hoek, Spyridon Vrellis, and Marta Zavadilová.

The full table of contents can be found here.

See here for more information.

Pilar Jimenez Blanco (University of Oviedo) has published a monograph on cross border matrimonial property regimes (Regímenes Económicos Matrimoniales Transfronterizos).

The book is an in-depth study of Regulation 2016/1103 of 24 June 2016 implementing enhanced cooperation in the area of jurisdiction, applicable law and the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matters of matrimonial property regimes.

The author has kindly provided the following abstract in English:

Regulation (EU) No 2016/1103 is the reference Regulation in matters of cross-border matrimonial property regimes. This book carries out an exhaustive analysis of the Regulation, overcoming its complexity and technical difficulties.

The book is divided in two parts. The first is related to the applicable law, including the legal matrimonial regime and the matrimonial property agreement and the scope of the applicable law. The second part is related to litigation, including the rules of jurisdiction and the system for the recognition of decisions. The study of the jurisdiction rules is ordered according to the type of litigation and the moment in which it arises, depending on whether the marriage is in force or has been dissolved by divorce or death. The conclusions include an overview of the guiding principles of the Regulation and specific solutions for different problems related to matrimonial property regimes (such as the treatment of prenuptial agreements, effects in respect of third parties, the relationship between the matrimonial property regimes or the civil liability of the spouses).

The study merges the rigorous interpretation of UE rules with practical reality and includes case examples for each problem area. The book is completed with a lot of references on comparative law, which show the different systems for dealing with matters of the matrimonial property regime applied in the Member States. It is, therefore, an essential reference book for judges, notaries, lawyers or any other professional who performs legal advice in matrimonial affairs.

The table of contents can be accessed here.

Volume 415 of the Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law published with Brill is dedicated to Mr. Trooboff’s Hague Academy general course lectures on ‘Globalization, Personal Jurisdiction and the Internet’.

The author reviews how courts in the United States, the European Union and a number of countries such as Canada, Japan, India and Latin America have responded to the challenge of adapting settled principles and precedents to cases arising from Internet usage. Trooboff examines the recent U.S. Supreme Court cases addressing general and specific personal jurisdiction and how U.S. appellate courts have applied the Court’s holdings in disputes arising out of the use of the Internet in Chapter 2. Eleven decisions of the European Union Court of Justice and related scholarship that interpret the jurisdictional provisions of Brussels I Regulation and its successor in the context of Internet usage and that arise from tort and contract claims (including infringement of intellectual property and related rights) are discussed in Chapter 3. Similarly selected decisions and scholarship addressing analogous personal jurisdiction issues in decisions of courts of Canada, Japan, China, Latin America and India are analysed in Chapter 4. The last part of the volume – Chapter 5 – is dedicated to an overview of the important projects that incorporate the principles emerging from the many judicial decisions and that have been undertaken by Hague Conference on Private International Law, the American Law Institute, the European Max Planck Group on Conflict of Laws in Intellectual Property, the International Law Association and the International Law Institute.

Further details about the volume are available here.

 

Routledge published a new book by Johanna Hoekstra (lecturer in Law at the University of Essex, UK) on non-state rules entitled Non-State Rules in International Commercial Law. Contracts, Legal Authority and Application.

The blurb reads as follows:

Through further technological development and increased globalization, conducting business abroad has become easier, especially for Small and Medium Enterprises (SME). However, the legal issues associated with international commerce have not lessened in complexity, including the role of non-state rules.

The book provides a comprehensive analysis of non-state rules in international commercial contracts. Non-state rules have legal authority in the national and international sphere, but the key question is how this legal authority can be understood and established. To answer this question this book examines first what non-state rules are and how their legal authority can be measured, it then analyses how non-state rules are applied in different scenarios, including as the applicable law, as a source of law, or to interpret either the law or the contract. Throughout this analysis three other important questions are also answered: when can non-state rules be applied? when are they applied? and how are they applied? The book concludes with a framework and classification that leads to a deeper understanding of the legal authority of non-state rules.

Providing a transnational perspective on this important topic, this book will appeal to anyone researching international commercial law. It will also be a valuable resource for arbitrators and anyone working in international commercial litigation.

The book begins by giving an overview of non-state rules in international commercial contracts before focusing on the nature of non-state rules and how to assess their legal authority in Part 1. Part 2 analysis the application of non-state rules as governing law of a Contract. This part looks into the principle of party autonomy in international commercial contracts, and the interplay between non-state rules and Private International Law, and arbitration. The last part, Part 3, is dedicated to the application of the non-state rules by courts. The analysis covers various aspects ranging from the influence of non-state rules as sources of domestic law and interpretation of the law to lex mercatoria and ascertaining the legal authority of this type of rules.

I am delighted to announce the publication of the last edition of the Code de droit international privé luxembourgeois. The main purpose of the book is to gather all the norms applicable in Luxembourg in the field (international conventions, European regulations and national legislation).

A new feature of the book is to include references to case law. Now that Luxembourg courts have made many of their judgments publicly available, it was possible to identify many cases which have applied the most important of these norms and offered interesting interpretations. The book also identifies interesting cases in those fields where the law is entirerly judge made, such as choice of law in filiation or matrimonial matters (for anybody married before the entry into force of the Matrimonial Regulations).

The code is a perfect companion to my treatise on Luxembourg private international law. The first volume, which is dedicated to choice of law in the fields of obligations, property and corporations, was published a year ago (Droit international privé luxembourgeois, vol. 1 : Conflits de lois – Théorie générale, Obligations, Biens, Sociétés).

The next volume will be dedicated to international litigation and arbitration in Luxembourg, and will hopefully be published soon after the Luxembourg parliament will pass a new law on arbitration.

The proceedings of the conferences held under the aegis of the French Committee of Private International Law for the period 2018-2020 have recently been published by Pedone.

The volume contains eleven contributions (in French) from experts of private international law, scholars or practitioners, complemented by the exchange of views which took place in the course of each session of the Committee.

  • The UN Singapore Convention on the Efficiency of International Settlement Agreements Resulting from Mediation(La Convention de Singapour des Nations-Unies sur l’efficacité des accords en matière de médiation internationale), by Jean-Michel Jacquet
  • The Matrimonial Property Regimes Regulation in the Perspective of a EU Private International Law Code (Le règlement Régimes matrimoniaux lu dans la perspective d’un code de droit international privé européen), by Marie-Christine De Lambertye-Autrand
  • The Respective Roles of the Court and the Parties in Litigation Involving Foreign Nationals (L’office du juge judiciaire dans le contentieux des étrangers), by Stéphanie Gargoullaud
  • The Care Relationship in Private International Law (La relation de soins en droit international privé), by François-Xavier Train
  • The Principle of Effectiveness in the Case Law of the Court of Justice in the Field of Private International Law (L’effet utile dans la jurisprudence de la Cour de justice en matière de droit international privé), by Maciej Szpunar
  • The Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters: What Can Be Expected? (La Convention de la Haye du 2 juillet 2019 sur la reconnaissance et l’exécution des jugements étrangers en matière civile ou commerciale : que peut-on en attendre ?), by Sandrine Clavel and Fabienne Jault-Seseke
  • The Interplay between Duty of Care and Private International Law (Le devoir de vigilance et le droit international privé – Influences croisées), by Valérie Pironon
  • Conflicting Standards in Investment Arbitration (Les conflits de normes en arbitrage d’investissement), by Isabelle Michou
  • The Objective of Concentration of Litigation in EU Judicial Law (L’objectif de concentration du contentieux en droit judiciaire européen), by Olivera Boskovic
  • Monegasque Private International Law (Le droit international privé monégasque), by Géraldine Gazo
  • Panel Discussion on the Project of Codification of French Private International Law (Table ronde sur le projet de codification du droit international privé français), with Dominique Foussard, Jean-Pierre Ancel, Jean-Noël Acquaviva and Marie-Laure Niboyet

The table of contents of the book can be accessed here. More information is available here.

The forth edition of Prof. Dan Jerker B. Svantesson’s book on Private International Law and the Internet is being published with Wolters Kluwer.

The book furnishes an exhaustive and insightful account of what has emerged as the most crucial current issue in private international law; that is, how the Internet affects and is affected by the five fundamental questions: When should a lawsuit be entertained by the courts? Which state’s law should be applied? When should a court that can entertain a lawsuit decline to do so? How wide ‘scope of jurisdiction’ should be afforded to a court with jurisdiction over a dispute? And will a judgment rendered in one country be recognized and enforced in another?

Professor Dan Svantesson identifies and investigates twelve characteristics of Internet communication relevant to these questions and then proceeds with an in-depth discussion of what is required of modern private international law rules.

The analysis focuses is on several issues that have far-reaching practical consequences in the Internet context, including the following: cross-border defamation; cross-border business contracts; cross-border consumer contracts; and cross-border intellectual property issues.

A comprehensive survey of private international law solutions encompasses insightful and timely analyses of relevant laws adopted in various jurisdictions, including Australia, England, Hong Kong SAR, the United States, Germany, Sweden, and China, as well as in a range of international instruments. There is also a chapter on advances in geo-identification technologies and their exceptional value for legal practice. The book concludes with two model international conventions, one on cross-border defamation and one on cross-border contracts, as well as a set of practical checklists to guide legal practitioners faced with cross-border matters within the discussed fields.

The book collates a wealth of research findings in the overlapping disciplines of law and technology that will be of particular utility to practitioners and academics working in this complex and rapidly changing field. The author’s thoughtful analysis of the interplay of the developing Internet and private international law will also prove to be invaluable, as will the tools he offers to anticipate the future. Private International Law and the Internet provides an extraordinary stimulus to continue working towards globally acceptable private international law rules for communication via the Internet.

More information about the book is available here.

Jens M. Scherpe and Elena Bargelli are the editors of a collection of essays titled The Interaction between Family Law, Succession Law and Private International Law, recently published by Intersentia.

The blurb reads:

There can be no doubt that both substantive family and succession law engage in significant interaction with private international law, and, in particular, the European Union instruments in the field. While it is to be expected that substantive law heavily influences private international law instruments, it is increasingly evident that this influence can also be exerted in the reverse direction. Given that the European Union has no legislative competence in the fields of family and succession law beyond cross-border issues, this influence is indirect and, as a consequence of this indirect nature, difficult to trace.

This book brings together a range of views on the reciprocal influences of substantive and private international law in the fields of family and succession law. It outlines some key elements of this interplay in selected jurisdictions and provides a basis for discussion and future work on the reciprocal influences of domestic and European law. It is essential that the choices for and within certain European instruments are made consciously and knowingly. This book therefore aims to raise awareness that these reciprocal influences exist, to stimulate academic debate and to facilitate a more open debate between European institutions and national stakeholders.

The authors of the contributions are Elena Bargelli (Univ. Pisa), Anne Barlow (Univ. Exeter), Elena D’Alessandro (Univ. Turin), Elise Goossens (KU Leuven), Nigel Lowe (Cardiff Univ.), Robert Magnus (Univ. Bayreuth), Maire Ni Shuilleabhain (Univ. College Dublin), Walter Pintens (KU Leuven), Pablo Quinza Redondo (Univ. Valencia), Lukas Rass-Masson (Univ. Toulouse), Anne Sanders (Univ. Bielefeld), Jens M. Scherpe (Univ. Cambridge), Wendy Schrama (Utrecht Univ.) and Denise Wiedemann (MPI Hamburg).

Further information, including the table of contents can be found here.

Andrew Dickinson and Edwin Peel are the editors of A Conflict of Laws Companion – Essays in Honour of Adrian Briggs, which was just published by Oxford University Press.

The book is a collection of 13 essays written by scholars and practionners, including three members of the highest courts of common law jurisdictions, who all did either the BCL or a DPhil at Oxford with or under guidance from Adrian Briggs.

The book is a tribute to a teacher and scholar that one of the contributors presents as Oxford’s third giant in the conflicts field in succession to A V Dicey (to 1922) and J H C Morris (to 1984). In the foreword of the book, Lord Mance notes that, “on the top of all this (…) Adrian Briggs has managed a busy Temple practice (including at the highest levels cases such as Rubin v Eurofinance, The Alexandros T and Enka v OOO Chubb, all discussed in the book) as well as featuring in and contributing valuably to the work of Parliamentary and other committees.”

The list of the contributions and their authors can be found here. They examine, inter alia, again in the words of Lord Mance:

– how far conflicts principles serve private interests of consent and obligation and how far statist interests;
– the proper understanding of comity, which Briggs roots in territoriality;
– the concept of the natural forum, to the development of which the young Briggs contributed so significantly (as recorded by Lord Goff in The Spiliada in 1986);
– the extent to which jurisdiction needs to be defined in England or in overseas jurisdictions both by gateways for service out and within these by discretion;
– the scope and operation of the EU rule regarding joinder of co- defendants (Art 8(1) of Brussels 1) in the light of the ‘sorry mess’ made by the Court of Justice in this area in and after Owusu v Jackson;
– the extent to which the anti- suit injunction can really be justified as directed purely in personam;
– the extent to which recognition of a foreign decision may, consistently with principles of comity and territoriality, be refused where it was in English eyes clearly obtained in breach of an English choice of jurisdiction clause; and
– as a final example close to Adrian Briggs’ heart, the extent to which such a breach may, where necessary as a fall- back, be redressed by the tool of a damages claim, a course recently sanctioned at highest judicial levels in The Alexandros T.

On a personal note, I should add that Adrian Briggs also supervised the work of numerous doctoral students visiting Oxford to delve into the intricacies of the common law. I was fortunate to be one of them 25 years ago (and to learn that, yes, it was necessary to read Australian scholars to understand equitable remedies). He was also ready to participate to the defence of doctoral theses in Paris and Luxembourg.

In a memorable post that he wrote for this blog on the recent case of the CJEU in Wikingerhof, he concluded: “Brexit, Covid, and now Wikingerhof. What a wretched year. We are only one horse short of an Apocalypse.” One hopes that this horse is not his retirement from Oxford, and that, to avoid any Apocalypse, he will continue to write, including on this blog.

Professor Jürgen Basedow does not need any introduction.

A volume published by Intersentia, titled EU Private Law. Anatomy of a Growing Legal Order, summarises, updates and completes studies he has published since the late 1980s. It exists as e-book (although this is not a book to read on the screen, but to hold in the hands).

EU law covers numerous sectors of private law and is still expanding. Due to its fragmentary nature, most legal literature addresses specific areas such as EU labour law, EU company law, EU private international law, EU consumer law, etc. In contrast, this book presents an innovative approach in its analysis of EU private law, considering its continuous expansion as an ongoing process and interrogating some central questions: What is private law in the framework of the EU? How does EU private law relate to traditional concepts of private law? What is the impact on horizontal relations of the law of the Union which was established with a view to the integration of peoples in Europe? Is the frequent reference to the policy orientation of EU law sufficient to overcome the differences between public and private law?

Like the growth rings of a tree the numerous acts and judgments of EU private law feed from the trunk and the roots, which developed in the vertical relations between the Union and the Member States. The foundations of EU law, which often have a background in legal history, comparative experience and public international law, impact upon horizontal relations in a manner previously unknown in national systems of private law.

Across ten parts grouped in four books devoted to foundations, principles, enforcement and implementation, respectively, as well as the external dimension, the author elaborates on the peculiarities of EU private law as compared to the traditional analysis of private law in any given national legal system. The author traces throughout the book the origins of legal principles and rules in comparative law, legal history and public international law and their application and development in EU private law instruments and the judgments of the CJEU. This comparison helps to strengthen our understanding of those peculiarities and paves the way for a comprehensive critical assessment of the state of EU private law today.

The table of contents is accessible at the website of Intersentia.

A book like this one is good news for academia.

Louis Perreau-Saussine and Sophie Lemaire (Université Paris Dauphine) are the editors of a new book on International Mandatory Rules in International Business Law (L’impérativité en droit international des affaires : questions d’actualité).

Contributors include Pierre Mayer, Louis Perreau-Saussine, Sophie Lemaire, Mathias Audit, Patrick Mathet, Hubert de Verdelhan, Stéphanie Francq, Andrea Bonomi, Martine Behar-Touchais, Juliette Morel-Marroger, Tristan Azzi, Etienne Pataut.

The book collects the proceedings of a conference held at the Cour de cassation in Paris on February 2018. Videos of the conference are freely available here.

http://https://vimeo.com/254497098

 

Franco  Ferrari (New York University School of Law) has published his Hague Lectures on Forum Shopping despite Unification of Law in the Collected Courses of The Hague Academy of International Law (volume 413). 

The abstract reads:

It has often been suggested that forum shopping is “evil” and needs to be eradicated. And it is in this context that one must understand statements by commentators to the effect that the unification of substantive law through international conventions constitutes one way to reach this result. These lectures show not only that the qualification of forum shopping as something that is deplorable is outdated, that the negative attitude vis—à—vis forum shopping seems grounded on outdated preconception and prejudice, and disregards, for example, that critical analysis has demonstrated that forum shopping also has beneficial effects, such as the promotion of ethical representation of one’s client, the protection of access to justice, and the provision of a remedy for every injury.

These lectures also show that the drafting of uniform substantive law convention cannot prevent forum shopping, for many reasons, of which these lectures create a taxonomy. The reasons are classified into two main categories, namely convention-extrinsic and convention-intrinsic reasons. The former category comprises those reasons upon which uniform substantive law conventions do not have an impact at all, and which therefore will continue to exist regardless of the coming into force of any such convention. These reasons range from the costs of access to justice to the bias of potential adjudicators to the enforceability of judgments. These and the other convention-extrinsic reasons discussed in these lectures are and will not be influenced by uniform substantive law conventions.

The convention-intrinsic reasons, on the other hand, are reasons that relate to the nature and design of uniform substantive law conventions, and include their limited substantive and international spheres of application as well as their limited scope of application, the need to provide for reservations, etc. And no drafting efforts will be able to do away with these convention-intrinsic reasons, because they touch upon features of these conventions that are ontological in nature.

The lectures also address another forum shopping reason that cannot be overcome, namely the impossibility to ensure uniform applications and interpretations of the various uniform substantive law conventions. As these lectures show, as long as these conventions are interpreted horizontally, diverging interpretations and applications by courts of different jurisdictions of conventions that need to be drafted using vague language cannot be avoided. This is due mostly to a natural tendency by adjudicators to rely on their domestic legal background and notions when having to resolve problems arising in the context of the interpretation and application uniform substantive law conventions.

It is in light of all of the above that the lectures predict that forum shopping is here to stay.

More details, including the table of contents, can be found here.

Ilya Kokorin (PhD Researcher at Leiden University) and Bob Wessels (Professor Emeritus of International Insolvency Law at Leiden University and Expert Advisor on Insolvency and Restructuring Law of the European Commission) have authored together a book on Cross-Border Protocols in Insolvencies of Multinational Enterprise Groups. This much awaited analysis has just been published with Edward Elgar Publishing in the Elgar Corporate and Insolvency Law and Practice series.

The blurb of the book reads as follows:

Cross-border insolvency protocols play a critical role in facilitating the efficient resolution of complex international corporate insolvencies. This book constitutes the first in-depth study of the use of insolvency protocols, enriching existing knowledge about them and serving as a comprehensive introduction to their application in the context of multinational enterprise group insolvency. It traces the rise of insolvency protocols and discusses their legal basis, contents, effects, major characteristics and limitations.

Key features of the work regard:

  • the proposition of a Group Insolvency Protocol (GIP) design;
  • a comprehensive study of around 50 insolvency protocols from 1992 to 2020;
  • the analysis of major international insolvency law instruments, modern trends and developments in the area of insolvency of enterprise groups;
  • practical recommendations for drafting an insolvency protocol, addressing problems related to their adoption and offering suggestions for the improvement of group coordination
  • the  exploration of the nature of insolvency protocols and pertinent issues including the preservation and realization of material assets, resolution of intercompany claims, information exchange, conflicts of interest, participation rights and group governance in insolvency.

The book structured in 13 chapters aims to be become an indispensable resource for insolvency practitioners, lawyers, judges and policy makers, whilst also being of value to scholars and students concerned with insolvency law and corporate governance.

Malik Laazouzi (Paris II University) is the editor of a new book on choice of court agreements (Les clauses attributives de compétences internationales : de la prévisibilité au désordre).

The book is the publication of the proceedings of a conference held on 21 November 2019 in Paris.

The speakers and contributors included Marie-Élodie Ancel, Sylvain Bollée, Sandrine Clavel, Samuel Fulli-Lemaire, Jeremy Heymann, Fabienne Jault, Caroline Kleiner, François Mailhé, Renato Nazzini, Cyril Nourissat, Ludovic Pailler, David Sindres, Édouard Treppoz.

More detail on the topics addressed by each of the speakers can be found here.

Ludovic Pailler (University of Lyon 3)  has just published a monograph on respect for the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union in the European judicial area in civil and commercial matters, based on his doctoral thesis: Le respect de la charte des droits fondamentaux de l’Union européenne dans l’espace judiciaire européen en matière civile et commerciale, Pedone, 2021.

The author has provided the following abstract in English:

When the Treaty of Lisbon gave the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union its legally binding force, it gave rise, in article 67, paragraph 1, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, to a legal obligation to respect fundamental rights while building the Freedom, Security and Justice Area. As this legal obligation concerns all the rules of this space, it raises questions in the European Judicial Area in civil and commercial matter where rules coordinating national legal systems are partially resistant to the influence of fundamental rights. Polysemy of the notion of respect make it possible to consider different ways for the Charter and the European Judicial Area law to interact. If the hierarchical principle seems to be the most obvious way to ensure the respect of the Charter, it transpires to be inappropriate by itself and because of the specific context fort the application of the Charter commanded by the European Judicial Area. So, it would be more convenient to substitute the hierarchical principle with a more supple way of interaction, the combination, so as to conform the studied space to the article 67, paragraph 1, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

More details are available here, including a foreword by Fabien Marchadier (University of Poitiers) and Eric Garaud (University of Limoges) and the table of contents (here).

 

Jan von Hein and Thalia Kruger are the editors of a new volume published with Intersentia on Informed Choices in Cross-Border Enforcement. The European State of the Art and Future Perspectives. The book is dedicated to the functioning of the European Uniform Procedures in eight Member States (Belgium, France, Germany, Italy, Luxembourg, The Netherlands, Poland, and Spain), and is the outcome of the research project financed by the European Commission called Informed Choices in Cross-Border Enforcement (IC2BE).

The blurb of the book reads as follows:

How to choose the most beneficial enforcement regime for cross-border claims of a client? A question considerably complicated by (1) the existence of various European Union enforcement tools and (2) particularities in the national legal systems that impact on the operation and suitability of the various enforcement tools.

This book compares and analyses the practical utility and potential pitfalls of the 2nd generation regulations (European Enforcement Order, European Order for Payment, European Small Claims Procedure and European Account Preservation Order) and their relation to Brussels I-bis. Further, it analyses whether and to what extent all of the 2nd generation EU regulations prove their worth in the cross-border enforcement of claims, and which measures can be recommended for their practical improvement and for achieving greater consistency in European enforcement law.

The work is based on an extensive evaluation of case law (more than 500 published and unpublished), empirical data (150 interviews with practitioners) and literature from eight Member States (Belgium, France, Germany, Italy, Luxembourg, The Netherlands, Poland, Spain) and the Court of Justice of the European Union. It provides an extensive and up-to-date picture of the cross-border enforcement of claims across Europe and is an important resource for academics and practitioners alike.

Additionally, the case law that was used for the analysis can be consulted online in a free access database. This includes the decisions of the Court of Justice of the European Union (here) and the English summaries (and in certain cases also the links to the original decisions) of the judgments of the national courts regarding the four European procedures (here).

More information about the IC2BE project can be found here.

José R. Mata Dona (Independent Practitioner and Member of the Brussels and Caracas Bars) and Nikos Lavranos (Guest Professor at the Free University of Brussels and Secretary-General of the European Federation for Investment Law and Arbitration) are the editors of International Arbitration and EU Law, which has been published by Edward Elgar Publishing in the Elgar Arbitration Law and Practice Series.

The blurb reads as follows:

This book examines the intersection of EU law and international arbitration based on the experience of leading practitioners in both commercial and investment treaty arbitration law. It expertly illustrates the depth and breadth of EU law’s impact on party autonomy and on the margin of appreciation available to arbitral tribunals.

 It contains an analysis of the relevance of EU law on the validity of international agreements to arbitrate; consideration of the impact of EU law on challenges, recognition and enforcement of international commercial awards, and the relationship between anti-suit relief, EU law and the New York Convention; a discussion of selected areas of intersection between EU law and international commercial arbitration, including the ECtHR, consumer protection, damages, competition damages, GDPR, commercial agency and others; an introduction to the complex areas in which the EU regime and international investment arbitration laws intertwine, through a review of the development of the EU’s investment policy; an examination of the impact of EU law on specific issues in international investment arbitration including the Energy Charter Treaty, procedural issues (both ICSID and non-ICSID), damages, taxation, and the proposed Multilateral Investment Court; an appraisal of the potential of International Commercial Mediation and its interrelations with EU law.

Contributors include N. Bassiri, G.A. Bermann, A. Blumrosen, C. Brower, L. Capiel, S. Castagna, D. Chochitaichvili, O. Cojo, Q. Declève, M. Feria-Tinta, A.-K. Grill, E. Hay, B.R. Hoebeke, D. Ingle, T. Kalliokoski, S.J. Lamb, E. Martin, D. Overduin, R. Price, F. Rosenfeld, A. San Román Rivera, J.M. Sánchez Pueyo, S.I. Strong, J. Sullivan, I. Van Damme, M.-C. Van den Bossche, O. van der Haegen, P. Wiliński, B. Williams, H. Wöss, P. Živković.

More information is available here.

Daniel Girsberger, Thomas Kadner Graziano and Jan L. Neels are the editors of Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts, which has been published by Oxford University Press in the Oxford Private International Law Series.

The blurb reads as follows.

Although the possibility of making a choice of law in respect of international commercial contracts has become widely accepted, national law still diverges in many respects with regard to the scope and relevance of, and the limitations on, party autonomy, leading to uncertainty in international commercial relations. This book compares the Hague Principles on Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts (2015) with national, regional, supranational, and international rules on choice of law around the world in order to chronicle the divergent approaches which exist today.

The work is introduced by a comprehensive comparative report which sets out the similarities and differences between the featured national, regional, supranational, and international rules, comparing such rules with those of the Hague Principles, thereby initiating a discussion on further harmonization in the field. Another report focuses on the application of the Hague Principles in the context of international commercial arbitration. Dedicated chapters analyse the Hague Principles from a historical, theoretical, and international organizational point of view. Finally, examining each jurisdiction in detail, the book presents sixty national and regional article-by-article commentaries on the Hague Principles written by experts from all parts of the world. This dedicated and in-depth global comparative study of national, regional, supranational, and international rules provides a definitive reference guide to the key principles in respect of choice of law for international commercial contracts.

A webinar will take place on 4 May 2021 at 2 pm CEST to launch the book. Prior registration (here) is required.

See here for more information on the book.

The public policy exception is used as a shield to protect fundamental domestic values in case of a contradiction between the applicable foreign law and fundamental principles of justice of the forum. Alongside the public policy exception, the instrument of “overriding mandatory provisions” – or “public policy rules” – was established in the middle of the 20th century and is today codified in many acts of European Private International Law (see e.g. Article 9 of the Rome I Regulation). Overriding mandatory provisions are rules of outstanding importance for public order, which the legislator intends to be respected even where a case is governed by foreign law under ordinary conflict-of-laws rules.

The Book

In his PhD thesis Die Methodik der ‘Eingriffsnorm im modernen Kollisionsrecht, published in German and recently honoured with the prestigious Gerhard Kegel Prize, Adrian Hemler describes the problem of applying of overriding mandatory provisions as a symptom of numerous fundamental uncertainties in the doctrines of PIL. In his view, the theory of overriding mandatory provisions obscures the fact that PIL needs further differentiation through conflicts-of-laws rules yet to be developed. Based on this, he sees the function of the public policy exception as a safeguard of the supremacy of constitutional law. In sum, he traces overriding mandatory provisions back to the well-known principle lex specialis derogat legi generali, while also basing the public policy exception on the principle lex superior derogat legi inferiori.

Flash Back

The thesis opens with an in-depth historical analysis. Hemler points out that the distinction between the “positive” enforcement of individual rules through overriding mandatory rules on the one hand and the “negative” protection of fundamental principles through the public policy exception on the other hand has not been made until the second half of the 20th century. In addition, he shows how overriding mandatory provisions have been gradually isolated as rules that seemingly do not fit into the ordinary system of “neutral” conflicts-of-laws rules.

Overriding Mandatory Rules and Public Law

Hemler demonstrates that the isolation of overriding mandatory provisions arises from the tendency to implicitly identify these rules with national public law. He shows how this equation leads to the application of principles (seemingly) governing conflicts of public law rules. Up to now, it was widely assumed that the application of foreign public law would impossible, as it would amount to allowing a foreign state to exercise power on the national territory of another. Hemler criticises this assumption by explaining the general methodology of conflicts-of-laws rules. Following a theory developed by Boris Schinkels, he divides each legal rule analytically into a “rational” and an “imperative” element. The rational element describes a universal idea needed for the proper resolution of a legal conflict. An example of the rational element is the written form requirement for certain contracts, e.g. those concerning the transfer of land. The imperative element, in contrast, describes the state’s order to apply the rule. In the example of the written form requirement, the imperative element would be the legislator’s intent relating to the enforcement of the requirement to all land situated on its country’s territory.

Within this structure of legal provisions, Hemler views the position of autonomous conflicts-of-laws rules as follows: Since citizens have a right to decide for themselves which rules are to be applied in their country, its courts cannot just bow to the will of another state. On the other hand, it would go too far to exclude the application of foreign law altogether. Rather, the forum issues its own imperative command regarding any rules of foreign law, which leads to the exclusive applicability of the foreign rule’s rational element. The disregard of the foreign imperative is a direct consequence of the modern, autonomous structure of conflicts of laws. Hence, courts only transpose the foreign “idea of what ought to be” without any elements of foreign sovereignty. This isolated application of the foreign rational element and its combination with a domestic imperative element leads to the creation of a domestic legal norm with a foreign ratio (a “synthesised” legal norm, so to speak).

Since the applied foreign rational element is stripped of any element of the exercise of foreign sovereignty, Hemler argues that the application of foreign law does not conflict with the sovereignty of the court’s country or that of a third country whose law is applicable under ordinary rules of private international law. Hence his conclusion that courts may apply foreign public law without any restrictions, especially without the need of the foreign law being “neutral” or “pre-state”.

No Need for Special Conflicts Rules Regarding Overriding Mandatory Provisions

Going further, Hemler shows that there are no convincing reasons to treat overriding mandatory provisions differently from other norms. In particular, he opines that these provisions do not call for a separate system of conflicts-of-laws rules. Hemler shows that the whole category of overriding mandatory provisions can be dispensed with and that one should instead focus on the development of a more differentiated set of conflicts-of-laws rules. He explains in detail how such special conflicts-of laws-rules are to be developed.

A New Understanding of the Public Policy Exception

His findings allow Hemler to shed also some light on the public policy exception. Given that every application of foreign law leads to a synthesised legal norm of the forum, he concludes that the public policy exception can actually be understood as a constitutional control device regarding “synthesised” law. In Hemler’s view, such an understanding facilitates the inclusion of numerous new phenomena into the methodology of private international law.

Conclusion

As this short overview demonstrates, this is a though-provoking book. Overriding mandatory provisions have so far played the role of a black box in private international law. After many failed attempts to “domesticise” these rules, this is the most serious theory to integrate these rules into the edifice of conflict-of-laws theory. Particularly striking is the breadth of the author’s perspective, which is not limited to overriding mandatory rules, but also includes the role of constitutional law, public law in general as well as the public policy exception. For the interested reader, this book is a good reason to brush up their German or start to learn it!

As announced in this blog (here), Jean-Sylvestre Bergé (University of Côte d’Azur and French University Institute) has just published a monograph titled “Situations in Movement and The Law – A Pragmatic Epistemology” (Les situations en mouvement et le droit – Essai d’une épistémologie pragmatique, Dalloz, 2021).

The author has provided the following abstract in English:

The ambition underpinning this text is to establish a pragmatic epistemology for each time the law faces situations in movement. 

The movement of goods and persons across territories and through space, understood in its broadest sense, challenges the law in its primary task of locking situations into predefined legal frameworks, whether at a local, national, European, international or global level (laws on the freedom of movement, transport, trade, mobility, flows, international or European situations, etc.). 

This reflection is all the more important given that phenomena in movement now come in extreme forms with the increasingly observed hypothesis of circulation provoked by humans but completely out of their control (greenhouse gas emissions, spread of products and organisms of all kinds, pandemics, and the circulation of information, persons, data, capital, waste, etc.). 

What we know and don’t know about the law on circulation and its control merit discussion. 

A renewed approach to the assumptions about and mechanics of situations in movement is perhaps needed. All sorts of antecedents – magical, liberal, social, ontological, fundamental and modal – potentially at work allow us to lay down the terms and stakes of how we address the risk, most often denied or minimised, of losing control over flows. 

This essay is intended for both legal scholars and practitioners. It may also appeal to anyone from other disciplines interested in the way in which the law can be understood through its approach to dynamic phenomena, from the smallest to the largest scale. 

More information here.

Laura Carpaneto, Stefano Dominelli and Chiara Enrica Tuo (all University of Genova) have edited Brussels I bis Regulation and Special Rules – Opportunities to Enhance Judicial Cooperation. The book, which has just been published by Aracne, may be accessed for free here in its entirety.

Contributors include, in addition to the editors themselves, Jean-Sylvestre Bergé, Pierangelo Celle, Silvana Çinari, Chirouette Elmasry, Rosario Espinosa Calabuig, Paula-Carmel Ettori, Giulio Cesare Giorgini, Aida Gugi Bushati, Flutura Kola Tafaj, Rosa Lapiedra Alcami, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Francesco Pesce, Ilaria Queirolo, Isabel Reig Fabado and Jessica Sanchez.

The blurb reads as follows.

The volume collects the results of the EU co-funded Project Enhancing Enforcement under Brussels Ia – EN2BRIa, European Union Justice Programme 2014-2020, JUST-JCOO-AG-2018 JUST 831598. It critically and thoroughly addresses art. 67 Brussels I bis Regulation, which determines the relationships between the Regulation and other EU law instruments governing jurisdiction or the free movement of decisions. Also tackling “indirect” relevant relationships between international civil procedure and material law, the Volume rationalizes the main criticalities examined, and offers Principles, Recommendations and Guidelines to increase capacity of practitioners to address such issues, to improve awareness of stakeholders, and to support uniform application of EU law.

For further information see here.

Andrea Bonomi and Patrick Wautelet have authored an article-by-article commentary, in French, of Regulations 2016/1103 and 2016/1104 on the property regimes of international couples, with the assistance of Ilaria Pretelli, Eva Lein, Guillaume Kessler, Sara Migliorini and Konstantinos Rokas.

The book has just been published by Larcier under the title Le droit européen des relations patrimoniales de couple – Commentaire des Règlements (UE) 2016/1103 et 2016/1104.

The authors have kindly provided the following presentation in English.

Professionals in the area of family law and estate planning are increasingly confronted with cross-border couples and families whose assets may be scattered in different countries. The determination of the law governing the family assets has often become an indispensable step in order to advise spouses or partners about the financial implications of their union, the consequences of a change of residence, or to share out their property in the case of divorce or death. In all these scenarios, it is often necessary to assess the validity and effects of a property agreement entered into in a foreign jurisdiction. And in the case of disputes, the determination of the competent court and of the cross-border effects of a court decision will be crucial. All these questions are made more complex by the fact that most relationships extend over several years, if not decades, by the possible involvement of third parties, and by the connection with other areas of the law.

The European regulations on matrimonial property and on the property consequences of registered partnerships intend to provide answers to some of these problems and to ensure more legal certainty. However, the interpretation of these complex instruments also raises a great number of new and intriguing questions.

This new commentary provides for a very detailed and fine-tuned analysis of the two regulations. The textual and systematic interpretation rests on a solid comparative law background and is enriched by numerous practical examples. Drafted by an international team of experts, it offers a genuinely European reading of the new instruments, taking into account their multiple connections with the other EU regulations in the area of civil justice, notably the Succession Regulation and the Brussels II-terRegulation, as well as the guidance provided by the Court of Justice of the European Union.

This book intends to serve as reference for researchers dealing with two major regulations adopted by the EU. It also aims to stir up the conversation among researchers and policy makers interested in private international law and the economic aspects of family law by pointing to the advantages of the European instruments, while not ignoring the shortcomings and imperfections of two regulations which will guide cross-border activity in family law in the years to come.

For more information, see here.

A new edition of Geert van Calster’s European Private International Law. Commercial Litigation in the EU has just been published by Hart.

The third edition of the book is a valuable addition to the library of any scholar, practitioner and student interested in matters of Private International Law. The book can serve as a good introduction into the topic for non-EU readers and a refreshing text for those familiar with the EU reality. The author’s experience as a practitioner is a plus for the analysis the book provides. Specific insights into national case law developments on particular aspects of private international law add to the richness of information the reader gets. Compared with the previous edition, the updated text includes some new sections on the realities of Brexit for European Private International Law and developments of the Hague Conference of Private International Law.

The blurb reads:

This classic textbook provides a thorough overview of European private international law. It is essential reading for private international law students who need to study the European perspective in order to fully get to grips the subject.

Opening with foundational questions, it clearly explains the subject’s central tenets: the Brussels I, Rome I and Rome II Regulations (jurisdiction, applicable law for contracts and tort). Additional chapters explore the Succession Regulation, private international law and insolvency, freedom of establishment, and the impact of PIL on corporate social responsibility. The new edition includes a new chapter on the Hague instruments and an opening discussion on the impact of Brexit.

Drawing on the author’s rich experience, the new edition retains the book’s hallmarks of insight and clarity of expression ensuring it maintains its position as the leading textbook in the field.

More information about the book can be found here. The table of contents and a sample reading of the book are available here and here.

The publisher offers a 20% discount to the readers of the EAPIL blog who order the book online at www.hartpublishing.co.uk. Using the code UG7 at the checkout to benefit from the discount.

Gustavo Cerqueira and Nicolas Nord have edited a collection of essays, mostly in French, on the ascertainment of foreign law, titled La connaissance du droit étranger: à la recherche d’instruments de coopération adaptés. The book was published by the Société de législation comparée in late 2020.

The editors have kindly provided the following presentation in English.

Foreign law occupies an increasing place in practice not only for the judge, but also for other legal professions: notary, civil registrar, lawyer in particular. The most apparent causes for this increase are the proliferation of European Union regulations in private international law and the development of jurisdictions or specialized chambers in international litigation and the application of foreign law. A real competition has appeared in this regard for several years. Beyond the only aspect of litigation conventionally considered, the taking into account and the application of foreign law becomes essential for other perspectives: obligation of advice, non-contentious matters, drafting of acts, asset optimization, planning of international corporate transactions, among others.
The stakes are therefore crucial and the search for suitable cooperation instruments for a good knowledge of foreign law is essential.
This book contributes to the reflections on this subject. It thus includes an important inventory which makes it possible to update the diversity of regimes in the legal orders studied and the heterogeneity of professional practices. Concrete solutions are also proposed. They are the result of cross-discussions and round tables during the conference held at the French Cour de cassation on 28 November 2019.
While the apparent objective may be to achieve the adoption of a general instrument with the widest possible geographical scope, it quickly appeared vain to try to favor such an approach at present. On the one hand, each profession has different needs, on the other hand, the level of development of the different systems compared is not the same. While some are lagging behind and are struggling to adopt satisfactory rules in this area, others are at the forefront and therefore are really in demand for a cooperation instrument whose usefulness does not seem obvious to them. The various contributions and debates made it possible to consider paths for reflection as numerous as diverse, ranging from the revitalization of old instruments to the creation of specialized institutions at internal, international or European level, including the establishment of specific mechanisms or the use of artificial intelligence. Such an abundance shows the crucial nature of the issue and the vitality of the reflections carried out on it, but also the relevance of having debated it and the need to continue to do so.
In this sense, the next stage of this debate could be that of the opportunity of adopting a European regulation on the matter.

The book comes with a preface by Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon. The authors include, in addition to the editors themselves: Cyril Nourissat, François Ancel, Cyril Roth, Dominique Foussard, Olivier Berg, Nicolas Nord, Jochen Bauerreis, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Lukas Heckendorn Urscheler, Gustavo Ferraz De Campos Monaco, Patrick Kinsch, Maria Rosa Loula, Jean-Noël Acquaviva, Jean-Louis Van Boxstael, Marie Vautravers, Rodrigo Rodriguez, Wolfgang Rosch, and Françoise Monéger.

For more information, including the table of contents, see here.

Cecilia Rizcallah (ULB & University of Saint-Louis, Belgium) has just published a monograph on the principle of mutual trust in EU Law, based on her doctoral thesis: Le principe de confiance mutuelle en droit de l’Union européenne – Un principe essentiel à l’épreuve d’une crise de valeur, Bruylant, 2020.

The author has provided the following abstract in English.

The legal structure of the European Union “is based on the fundamental premiss that each Member State shares with all the other Member States, and recognises that they share with it, a set of common values on which the Union is founded, as stated in Article 2 TEU”, states the Court of Justice of the European Union. Among these common values, fundamental rights, the rule of law and democracy occupy a central position. This “premiss”, according to the Court, “implies and justifies the existence of mutual trust between the Member States”.

Yet, as we all know, the European Union is currently facing a “crisis of values”. This crisis results from the increasingly frequent questioning, in the European Union, of the values on which it is allegedly based. The semantics of mutual trust between Member States has nevertheless never been more present in official speeches. Like the dictum according to which “we never talk as much about water as in the desert”, should the rise of the discourses on mutual trust be seen as an “excess of vocabulary” symptomatic of the climate of mistrust between Member States?

This question, prompted by the success of the principle of mutual trust at a time when the context reveals fundamental divisions between Member States as to the meaning of European integration and the values on which it is based, is at the heart of this book.

In order to provide some answers, the first part of the book proposes to “clear the ground” and offer a cross-cutting definition of the principle of mutual trust in Union law, which applies both to internal market law and to the law of the Area of freedom, security and justice. It is the presumptive mechanism that seems, in this respect, to offer the best description of the principle under consideration.

The book then analyses the apparently consubstantial link between this principle and the founding values of the Union. Constituting an uncertain foundation and an imperfect limit to mutual trust, the EU founding values have an ambivalent relationship with the principle under consideration.

Finally, this book concludes with a third part which analyses the essential role played by the principle of mutual trust in Union law, at the crossroads of the imperatives of unity, diversity and equality. Because of the risks entailed by this principle regarding EU founding values, the book, however, argues in favour of moving mutual trust from the rank of postulate to that of method.

More details are available here, including a foreword by Eleanor Sharpston (Former Advocate General at Court of Justice of the European Union).

Since mutual trust is of particular interest for EU Private international law experts, Cecilia will soon provide the readers of this blog with a special focus on the principle of mutual trust in the field of EU judicial cooperation in civil matters, based on her doctoral research.

Horatia Muir Watt, Lucia Biziková, Agatha Brandão de Oliveira, Diego P. Fernández Arroyo and Megan Ma (Sciences Po Law School) have edited Le tournant global en droit international privépublished by Pedone.

This is the French version of Global Private International Law – Adjudication without Frontiers, that the same team of authors had published in 2019 with Edward Elgar.

Global Private International Law is a groundbreaking casebook, combining the expertise of over sixty international and interdisciplinary contributors who analyze key legal proceedings in order to provide a comprehensive study of the impact of globalisation on the law.

Providing a unique and clearly structured tool, this book presents an authoritative collection of carefully selected global case studies. Some of these are considered global due to their internationally relevant subject matter, whilst others demonstrate the blurring of traditional legal categories in an age of accelerated cross-border movement. The study of the selected cases in their political, cultural, social and economic contexts sheds light on the contemporary transformation of law through its encounter with conflicting forms of normativity and the multiplication of potential fora.

Key Features:

• the specific global scope allows the reader to gain a contextualised understanding of legal transformation

• each case has two commentaries from different viewpoints, ensuring a nuanced perspective on the implications of the global turn in private international law and its importance for adjudication

• an astute combination of theory and practice ensures readers gain an understanding of the relevance of innovative legal theories in interpreting concrete cases in a changing world

• comparative material and ground-breaking analysis make this book eminently suitable for use with students and a useful tool for researchers and courts confronted with novel topics or issues.

The French book includes a foreword of Paul Lagarde and an introductory chapter of Horatia Muir Watt which are freely available here, together with the table of contents.

The first chapter of the English book can be freely accessed here.

Private International Law in Poland has been recently released by Wolters Kluwer. The monograph is written by Ewa Kamarad and Anna Wysocka-Bar (one of this blog’s editors), both affiliated with Jagiellonian University (Poland).

The e-version of the monograph forms part of the International Encyclopaedia of Laws, the volume on Private International Law edited by Bea Verschraegen, available online (for subscribers, for example via Peace Palace Library e-resources).

Private international law rules in Poland are unified at the EU level to a great extent. However, this unification leaves certain areas to domestic PIL or international agreements, including numerous bilateral ones in force in Poland (for example, law applicable to rights in rem or recognition and enforcement of judgements coming from outside the EU). Additionally, certain areas are unified in the EU within the enhanced cooperation mechanism which means that not all EU Member States apply them (for example, law applicable to divorce, jurisdiction, applicable law, as well as recognition and enforcement of EU judgements in matrimonial property matters). Poland is an example of a Member State, which is not participating in this cooperation and continues to apply its own rules. Due to the above the book might be of interest to international public, academics and practitioners, as it constitutes a general sketch of the whole system of PIL in Poland.

Burkhard Hess (Max Planck Institute, Luxembourg) has published the second edition of his treatise on European Civil Procedural Law (Europäisches Zivilprozessrecht).

The English abstract of the book reads:

The book explores the European law of civil procedure from a systematic and dogmatic perspective by comprehensively assessing and providing a detailed explanation of all the instruments adopted in this area of the law. Based on the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU), the book expounds on the legislative powers of the European Union (EU), the different regulatory levels of European procedural law, its underlying concepts and legislative techniques. Against this background, it addresses the interfaces of the European law of civil procedure with the civil procedures of the EU Member States and the judicial cooperation with third States. 

This treatise also focusses on latest developments such as the protection the independence of the judiciary and of the rule of law in the Member States of the EU. Moreover, it tackles alternative dispute resolution and arbitration, as well as the latest policy of the European Commission in the digitization of national justice systems. To further contextualize the development of the European law of civil procedure, it also provides the reader with a thorough understanding of preliminary reference procedures before the CJEU. In its final chapter, it addresses the current policy debate towards a European code of civil procedure.

This reference book is an essential reading for academics, regulators, and practitioners seeking reliable and comprehensive information about the European law of civil procedure. It also addresses trainee lawyers and students interested in cross-border litigation and dispute resolution, as well as those who wish to specialize in European business law.

More information is available here.

Noëmie Reichling (PhD, Avocat à la Cour, France) has just published a monograph on Fundamental Principles of Civil Litigation in the European Judicial Area, based on her doctoral thesis: Les principes directeur du procès civil dans l’espace judiciaire européen. Etude à partir du procès civil transfrontalier, PUAM, 2020.

The author has provided the following abstract in English:

Since the Treaty of Amsterdam entered into force on the 1st of May 1999 and the “communitarisation” of judicial cooperation in civil matters, the European Union has adopted many legal instruments relating to cross-border litigation, to the extent that one can now refer to a distinct “European International Private Law”, the governing principles of which have yet to be defined. By comparison, the French Code of Civil Procedure includes an entire chapter devoted to the governing principles applicable to civil trials. Based on a study of the European civil justice area, four governing principles can be identified: the adversarial principle, the principle of the judge’s active role, the principle of urgency and the principle of cross-border dialogue. In prospective terms, it follows that the possibility of these four principles’ being enacted in EU law is a matter worthy of examination. Several obstacles can be identified, none of which appears to be insuperable. Having been recognised as a possibility, such a consecration also seems desirable on the grounds of its several demonstrable advantages. The legal basis and vehicle of the above-mentioned four principles’ legal enshrinement remain to be determined. In this regard, article 81 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, pertaining to judicial cooperation in civil matters, could serve as a legal basis. In terms of implementation, this study also argues in favour of regulations over directives.

More details available here.

Cedric Ryngaert, Professor of Public International Law at the Utrecht University, has kindly accepted to provide a presentation of his latest monograph, ‘Selfless Intervention – The Exercise of Jurisdiction in the Common Interest’ (Oxford University Press 2020). This post draws on the monograph’s concluding observations.


This monograph inquires how a cosmopolitan agenda could be implemented in the law of jurisdiction. At first sight, such an inquiry might look like an attempt at marrying fire and ice. Cosmopolitans tend to focus on the individual as the ultimate unit of moral concern, and are interested in bringing about ‘global justice’ (whether of the human or environmental variant), regardless of geographical location. They are always concerned with the negotiation and overcoming of delineated political borders. In contrast, the law of jurisdiction, given its close connection to the seminal concept of state sovereignty in international relations, has ‘borders’ written all over it.

Nevertheless, political allegiance to territorially delineated states and allegiance to an international community project based on universal human solidarity need not be mutually exclusive. Kwame Appiah, one of the leading political philosophers of cosmopolitanism, has coined the term ‘constitutional patriotism’ in his respect: ‘We cosmopolitans can be patriots, loving our homelands (not only the states where we were born but the states where we grew up and the states where we live); our loyalty to humankind so vast, so abstract, a unity does not deprive us of the capacity to care for lives nearer by.’ Accordingly, the actual existence of borders need not prove fatal to the cosmopolitan project.

Some authors have even suggested that the ‘state’ could be considered as a cosmopolitan construct in its own right. A somewhat less extreme position, taken by this monograph, is that states may perhaps have primarily been set up or conceived to serve their own citizens, but that this does not bar them from serving a global citizenship and protecting humankind’s common concerns. This cosmopolitan, global citizenship-based authority and responsibility of states has gained increased attention from political theorists disenchanted with the disconnect between moral idealism and actual international political practice, which revolves very much around states indeed. Thus, in a praiseworthy and wide-ranging volume on the cosmopolitan responsibilities of the state (2019), Beardsworth et al investigate ‘the possibility that states can become bearers of cosmopolitan responsibilities while also remaining vehicles for popular self-determination’. Along the same lines, for an international lawyer interested in jurisdictional questions, the challenge is to investigate how the law of state jurisdiction – the initial aim of which was to prevent state sovereignties from clashing with each other – is, and can be reinterpreted to serve cosmopolitan or ‘selfless’ ends, alongside parochial, national interest-based ends.

Selfless Intervention, Jurisdiction and State Sovereignty

Inevitably, the quest to conceive the notion of jurisdiction as a vehicle for selfless intervention by states is closely bound up with epistemic evolutions regarding jurisdiction’s twin concept of state sovereignty. After all, jurisdiction is the legal emanation of the political notion of state sovereignty. The state manifests its sovereign power by exercising jurisdiction, ie prescribing and enforcing its laws, and adjudicating disputes on the basis of these laws. In the monograph I argue that the concept of sovereignty is malleable and allows for novel, contemporary understandings of sovereignty being in the service of the international community. It is logical, then, that jurisdiction could fulfil the same function.

However, jurisdiction is not simply an emanation of sovereignty, ie originating or issuing from sovereignty. As Irani suggested, jurisdictional assertions

not only form, border, and construct “the state”: they are the state. The state is instantiated in its jurisdictional assertions … Changing jurisdictional assertions do not simply change what “the state” does: they further change what the state is, who and what it includes and excludes, and crucially, where it is located.

Thus, the nature of the state and of state sovereignty may change as a result of actual jurisdictional practices. This also means that jurisdictional assertions may yield the formation of new political communities that do not necessarily track the physical borders of the state. For our research object, it means that a state becomes cosmopolitan to the extent that it engages in cosmopolitan jurisdictional practices. Accordingly, to fully grasp the contemporary epistemic transformation of state sovereignty, a fine-grained analysis of actual instances of the exercise of  jurisdiction by states is imperative.

The Capaciousness of Territoriality

In the monograph I demonstrate that, regardless of the dynamics of globalization, interconnectedness, deterritorialization or international solidarity characterizing the current era, when addressing transnational or global challenges, states continue to give pride of place to the core principle of the law of jurisdiction: the principle of territoriality. While use of territoriality to capture the extraterritorial may seem somewhat incongruous, as Rajkovic has pointed out, that ‘territorial boundaries have been always, to varying degrees, in temporal flux.’ Hence, the newly minted concept of ‘territorial extension’, which has played a prominent role in this monograph, may not be a conceptual revolution in the law of jurisdiction. Still,  it does point to an expanding state praxis of states formally relying on territoriality to – in fact – reach beyond state borders.

Also to roll out a cosmopolitan agenda, the principle of territoriality has been the primary jurisdictional gateway. To be true, universality – which is triggered by the gravity of an offence rather than a (territorial) connection to the regulating state – is well-known in the law of jurisdiction, but it only has purchase in respect of a limited number of offences, and arguably only in the field of criminal law. This renders universality, as it is currently understood, ill-suited to address the range of global governance challenges confronting humanity, eg climate change, unsustainable fishing practices, or corporate human rights abuses. Territoriality then emerges as an unlikely savior for the cosmopolitan project, as its capaciousness allows states to ‘territorialize the extraterritorial’ and contribute to the realization of global justice.

There are many instances of states using a territorial hook to address essentially extraterritorial activities, both historic and more recent ones. Some of these jurisdictional assertions have a cosmopolitan dimension, in that they have the realization of global justice as their goal (deontological cosmopolitanism), or as their effect (consequentialist cosmopolitanism). In the field of criminal law, where the origins of the international law of jurisdiction lie, the long-standing ubiquity principle has enabled states to exercise territorial jurisdiction over the whole of an offence as soon as a constituent element could be located on the territory. The seminal idea that it suffices for an element of a particular offense or event to be linked to the territory for territorial jurisdiction to be validly exercised, has cast a long shadow. It has paved the way for a host of jurisdictional assertions that rely on tenuous, artificial or even fictitious territorial connections, assertions which may also serve the common interest. In the monograph I explain how territoriality has been creatively used in such diverse areas as the environment, fisheries, business and human rights litigation, and data protection, to further (sometimes only nascent) global values and common interests.

This area analysis is by no means exhaustive. Also, in other areas, which are not addressed in detail in the monograph, has territoriality been similarly instrumentalized, such as competition law, foreign corrupt practices, and secondary sanctions legislation.  In the field of competition law, US and European courts have exercised jurisdiction over foreign-origin restrictive practices that are implemented or have direct, substantial, and reasonably foreseeable anti-competitive effects on the territory. While this effects jurisdiction has traditionally been relied upon to protect the national economy, wider goals such as boosting global deterrence of anti-competitive conduct and increasing global welfare for both domestic and foreign consumers have been propounded and arguably pursued. Also as regards enforcement of foreign corrupt practices and economic sanctions legislation, which could be considered cosmopolitan insofar as this contributes to the stamping out of global corrupt practices blighting the developmental prospects of foreign populations, or to clamping down on commercial transactions with regimes violating human rights or threatening international security, have courts, especially US courts, given wide interpretations to territoriality. All this speaks to the enduring attractiveness of territoriality to address transnational and global challenges.

Territoriality and the Common Interest

In themselves, some territorial connections may be too tenuous to support successful reliance on the territoriality principle. After all, the permissive principles of jurisdiction should be interpreted in light of the substantial connection requirement undergirding the law of jurisdiction. However, one of the main arguments in this monograph is that the legality of jurisdictional assertions resting on weak territorial links may be boosted by these assertions’ very contribution to the common interest, and preferably by their embeddedness in, or relationship with international regulatory instruments. Thus, trade restrictions aimed at tackling climate change may derive their jurisdictional legality from their contribution to the goals of the Paris Climate Agreement, regardless of the diffuse character of the effects which emissions tend to have on the territory of the regulating state. By the same token, the insertion of an unqualified territorial principle in the UN Convention against Corruption and the OECD Convention against Bribery may give international backing for wide interpretations of the principle by Contracting Parties; the nature of corruption as a global scourge may compensate for the weak territorial link which certain foreign practices may have.

It could even be argued that, from a normative perspective, territoriality should more often, and more expansively be relied on when it comes to global values and common interests, in order to prevent that no state’s law applies. As it happens, some conventions require that states exercise territorial jurisdiction, not only in the field of core international crimes (eg torture), but also as regards transnational offences such as corruption. The Port State Measures Agreement, for its part, requires that states deny entry or privileges to visiting foreign-flagged vessels which engaged in IUU fishing. Also human rights treaties or fundamental rights instruments may mandate that states exercise their jurisdiction more vigorously. The human right to a remedy may require state courts to give a liberal interpretation to principles of adjudicatory jurisdiction, such as the principles of domicile, connected claims, or forum of necessity (all of which can be considered as variations of territoriality), so that victims of (corporate) human rights abuses have their day in court, even if they sustained harm outside the territory. In the same vein, the nature of data protection as a fundamental right in the EU exerts pressure on EU regulators and courts to give wide interpretations to territorial jurisdiction with a view to safeguarding the rights of EU residents.

Conversely, expansive jurisdictional assertions which do not further widely recognized common interests may, in the absence of a strong nexus with the regulating state, be more difficult to justify. For instance, the US imposition of ‘secondary’ sanctions on non-US persons engaging in commercial transactions with non-US sanctioned entities may well violate the law of jurisdiction, as the territorial or personal nexus of sanctions with the US is typically very tenuous, and such sanctions may not give effect to an international consensus on the harmful activities of the sanctioned entity. Also, expansive assertions of effects-based jurisdiction in the field of competition (antitrust) law may be problematic, insofar as such assertions are based on weak territorial connections, and insofar as an international agreement on the illegality of particular anti-competitive practices remains elusive. Jurisdictional assertions that are not based on a strong nexus to the state and do not build on international instruments recognizing particular values and common interests are likely to unjustifiably intrude on the policy space of other states and violate the principle of non-intervention.

This is not to say, however, that jurisdictional assertions of which the object is internationally recognized, pass muster with the law of jurisdiction as soon as some territorial link can be discerned, however tenuous. To prevent that territorial jurisdiction degenerates into connectionless universal jurisdiction, a quantum of (territorial) connection may still be required. This may prevent the eruption of international conflict, and the wasting of precious domestic resources. In light of loss of territoriality in an era of economic globalization and of revolutions in communication technology, the quest for this required quantum under customary international law in still on-going.

Efforts at restricting the reach of territoriality speak to a desire to safeguard the traditional role of the principle of territoriality as a principle of jurisdictional order rather than justice. In its original Westphalian incarnation, territoriality aims at delimiting spheres of competence and preventing undue intervention in other states’ affairs. As the limits of territoriality are pushed to almost breaking point in order to address global and transnational challenges, some pushback against overly loose interpretations which undermine the principle’s function as competence-delimitator is expected. At the same time, precisely because of the poor fit of the concept of territoriality and the reality of global challenges, more revolutionary jurisdictional thinking no longer focuses on territoriality as the main jurisdictional linchpin, but instead suggests reliance on other connections to the regulating state, or on the goals of regulatory intervention. As regards connections, scholars of global legal pluralism have urged increased attention to personal or community connections, whereas others have emphasized the substantiality of connections mitigated by the principle of reasonableness. Especially in the context of access to data in the ‘extraterritorial cloud’, multiple, technology-driven connecting criteria have been proposed. Yet others have advanced a broad construction of the national interest as the jurisdictional trigger, or suggested conceiving of cosmopolitan jurisdiction as a form of functional jurisdiction, the exercise of which is, in given circumstances, justified by its furthering of the common interest. At the far end of the spectrum, the link between jurisdiction and the state has been abandoned altogether, and jurisdictional empowerment of private actors in a transnational legal space has been mooted.

It is appropriate to observe, finally, that no scheme of jurisdictional (al-)location is ever politically neutral. All schemes have important distributive effects, in that it may further the interests of one actor (eg a multinational corporation) to the detriment of those of another (eg victims of human rights abuses).

Limitations

However the exercise of state jurisdiction in the common interest is doctrinally conceived (as a form of territorial, community, functional, or universal jurisdiction), care should be taken to prevent jurisdictional overreach and imperial imposition. After all, such jurisdiction is enacted unilaterally by individual states or regional organizations, even if the common interest which is (supposedly) served is international in nature. Unilateral action carries the risk that the regulating state imposes its own value conceptions and furthers its own interests, thereby impinging on foreign persons’ right to self-government. To limit this risk, in the monograph I suggest a number of techniques of restraint, such as allowing foreign affected states, communities and persons a voice in the design and enforcement of regulation with extraterritorial effect, recognition of equivalent foreign regulation, and compensation of affected persons and entities. These techniques of jurisdictional reasonableness discipline unilateralism and increase its legitimacy as a tool to further the common interest in the absence of adequate multilateral or host state regulation and enforcement.

Techniques of restraint should however not be interpreted too strictly lest states prove unwilling to exercise their jurisdiction. Bearing in mind that global public goods tend to be underprovided because of free-riding, the risk of normative conflicts among states should not be inflated. Thus, states should be offered sufficient jurisdictional leeway to assume their responsibility in respect of the common interest. To give just one example, international comity-inspired principles of adjudicatory jurisdiction may be in need of an overhaul, or at least a more liberal interpretation, so that they can be more effectively relied on to deliver justice for individuals suffering extraterritorial human rights abuses.

Selfless Intervention and the National Interest

In spite of the title of the monograph, ultimately, selfless intervention remains somewhat of a mirage. As I argue in the monograph, states are unlikely to exercise jurisdiction in the common interest if it is not also somehow in their own interests. In this respect, states may consider the existence of a jurisdictional connection as a proxy for the existence of an interest, so that framing extraterritorial as territorial conduct (‘territorializing the extraterritorial’) may have enforcement advantages. In practice, however, especially in the social, economic and environmental fields, a domestic rule integrity logic tends to inform common interest-oriented unilateralism. The danger of foreign regulatory leakage as a result of strict domestic regulation serving common interests (eg addressing climate change, combating foreign corrupt practices, protecting data) more or less compels first-moving states to extend their regulation extraterritorially. In so doing, states pursue prima facie parochial interests (safeguarding the competitive opportunities of their own businesses) alongside common interests.

In the field of human rights and international crimes, a less selfish justice logic may be expected, but also there, extra-legal incentives may be required before states exercise their jurisdiction. For instance, Germany’s vigorous prosecution of Syrian war criminals, mainly under the universality principle, may be informed by the presence of a large number of Syrian refugees, whose integration in Germany might be furthered in case their torturers (some of whom have posed as refugees themselves) are brought to justice. Alternatively, a state’s exercise of jurisdiction over gross human rights violations could be informed by a desire to brandish its liberal values and to set itself apart from an amoral world dominated by Realpolitik.

Concluding Observations: Unilateralism as Global Governance

Faced with governance deficits at international and national levels, third states’ exercise of unilateral jurisdiction has its rightful place in the international legal order, as third state legal prescription and adjudication may well be the only means to safeguard common interests. Therefore, states’ extensions of national laws into the global sphere can promote world order and justice. However, safety valves should be provided to ensure that such jurisdiction, as a tool of global governance, is exercised responsibly and reasonably. Ideally, unilateral jurisdiction with extraterritorial effects is just a temporary means of providing protection and justice. It should not displace multilateral and foreign regulation and enforcement, but rather emphasize the latter’s urgency. Obviously, this regulation and enforcement are likely to mirror the preferences of powerful first-moving states, who may only be willing to forego their unilateralism provided that international and foreign norms and practices approximate their own. Such ‘contingent unilateralism’ should not be considered as holding the multilateral process hostage, but rather as a welcome tool to overcome the tyranny of consent and address its anti-commons streak.

Massimo Benedettelli (University of Bari) is the author of International Arbitration in Italy, which has just been published by Wolters Kluwer.

International Arbitration in Italy is the first commentary on international arbitration in Italy ever written in English. Since centuries, arbitrating cross-border business disputes has been common practice in Italy, which makes the Italian arbitration law and jurisprudence expansive and sophisticated. Italian courts have already rendered thousands of judgments addressing complex problems hidden in the regulation of arbitration. Italian jurists have been among the outstanding members of the international arbitration community, starting from when, back in 1958, Professor Eugenio Minoli was among the promoters of the New York Convention. Italy being the third-largest economy in the European Union and the eighth-largest economy by nominal GDP in the world, it also comes as no surprise that Italian companies, and foreign companies with respect to the business they do in the Italian market, are among the leading ‘users’ of international arbitration, nor that Italy is part to a network of more than 80 treaties aimed to protect inbound and outbound foreign direct investments and being the ground for investment arbitration cases. Moreover, in recent years, Italy has risen to prominence as a neutral arbitral seat, in particular for the settlement of ‘intra-Mediterranean’ disputes, also thanks to the reputation acquired by the Milan Chamber of Arbitration which has become one of the main European arbitral institutions.  

More information available here.

The course Party Autonomy in International Family Law given by Cristina González Beilfuss at the Hague Academy of International Law in Summer 2018 has recently been published in volume 408 of the Academy’s Collected Courses (Recueil des cours).

As explained in the summary:

Party autonomy, i.e. the power of parties to select the applicable law, is increasingly used in international family law. This course follows this development and questions whether rules that have been developed in relation to commercial contracts work also for personal relationships. This involves an in- depth analysis of the functions of party autonomy in Private international law and the needs of families in contemporary society. The latter has often been neglected in Private international law theory that has uncritically assumed a normative idea of family life and failed to consider the care work families do in society and the different roles assumed by family members in accordance to gender.

The course is divided into an introduction and five chapters, followed by an extensive bibliography. In the introduction, the Author defines party autonomy “as the principle according to which parties to an international relationship are free to choose the applicable law” or to “deselect the law that would apply on objective grounds, including its mandatory rules, and to stipulate the application of another law”. The course also deals with dispute resolution, but only to the extent it opens possibilities for indirectly choosing the applicable law. The family is understood broadly. Geographically, the research encompasses, in general, Europe.

The structure of the course is as follows:

In Chapter I, I will describe the role of party autonomy in private international law. After a short overview of developments in other subject areas, namely in contract, tort, property and succession, I will map family law more exhaustively, and explore both horizontal and vertical family relationships in order to show the opportunities for direct and indirect party autonomy.

In Chapter II, I will investigate the theoretical foundation of party autonomy in relation to, in particular, family law. I will try to find out which is the function of the party autonomy rule and why families might benefit from selecting the applicable law, if allowed to do so. In this chapter, I will also try to determine whether there should be any limits to party autonomy, in particular, in view of the special character of family law.

Chapter III will deal with the choice of law contract and examine party autonomy from a contractual perspective. I will try to determine the requirements parties need to comply with to materialize their intention of selecting the governing law. The approach in this chapter is principled. I do not only examine the law as it stands but try to critically determine whether present rules provide satisfactory solutions in a family law context.

Chapter IV then examines restrictions to party autonomy. In accordance with the findings of Chapter II, it is claimed that party autonomy needs to be regulated and restricted in order to ensure that it works in favor of family and not against it.

Chapter V finally examines indirect party autonomy, a number of strategies that parties can resort to, when party autonomy is not openly accepted, that, in the end, allow them to select the law applying to their legal relationship.

For more details (including table of contents and bibliographical note on the Author) please consult Brill’s website. The course is already available online (for example, for holders of Peace Palace Library card).

In December 2019 the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) convened experts and stakeholders from around the world to discuss technology developments in cross-border litigation in an a|Bidged event dedicated to the 1965 Service Convention.

The contributions by the various speakers to The HCCH Service Convention in the Era of Electronic and Information Technology are now available in video format online.

Additionally, the discussions of the event resulted in a dedicated publication – a|Bridged – Edition 2019: The HCCH Service Convention in the Era of Electronic and Information Technology. The ebook released on 24 November 2020 can be downloaded from the HCCH website.

The a|Bridged – Edition 2019 focuses on the use of modern technology in the context of the Service Convention. Although the text of the convention itself does not contain specific references to technology in the service of documents, contributors show that the provisions’ neutrality allow them to adjust to new developments and technologies of the present time.

The book is structured in four parts.

The first part – The Prism: The Tech Battle for e-Service – examines all kind of technology supported developments from secured e-mail, electronic submission and transmission platforms to distributed ledger technology and artificial intelligence. These options are discussed from the perspective of appropriate solutions for end-to-end digitisation of transmission and execution procedures to be used under the HCCH Service Convention.

In the second part – The Lab: All Across the World – judicial representatives from different regions (i.e. England and Wales, South Korea, Brazil) discuss how their own national service procedures currently make use of information and communication technology, or are taking steps to develop in this direction in the near future. Solutions already in place or projects that are currently been developed are presented.

The third part – The Open Lab: The Text of Tomorrow – focuses on how the Service Convention could be operating in the future based on technology developments facilitating judicial cooperation, relying on blockchain technology, and options to ‘update’ the applicable provisions.

The fourth part – HCCH Unplugged – addresses specific topics that can arise from the use of information technology in the operation of the HCCH Service Convention such as security of transmissions and data protection, guarantees in the e-service of process, use of electronic email, social media, blockchain and Distributed Ledger Technology (DLT) for transmitting and handling legal records, the transmission of scanned documents via cloud computing to be served abroad, and localising the defendant via his email address for direct service purposes.

The Italian publisher ESI has recently published a book titled EU Regulations 650/2012, 1103 and 1104/2016: Cross-Border Families, International Successions, Mediation Issues and New Financial Assets, edited by Sara Landini (University of Florence).

The papers, written in English, Italian, Portuguese and Spanish, address various issues relating to the Succession Regulation, the Matrimonial Property Regimes Regulation and the Regulation on the Property Consequences of Registered Partnership, notably as regards agreements between spouses and partners, agreements as to succession, forced heirship, succession to cryptocurrencies and mediation in cross-border succession and marital property cases.

The purpose of the book is to disseminate the results of the Goineu Plus project (Integration, migration, transnational relationships. Governing inheritance statutes after the entry into force of EU succession regulation), funded by the European Union.

The table of contents of the book can be found here. For more information, see here.

A book titled International Commercial Arbitration in the European Union, by Chukwudi Ojiegbe, has recently been published by Edward Elgar.

The blurb reads as follows:

This illuminating book contributes to knowledge on the impact of Brexit on international commercial arbitration in the EU. Entering the fray at a critical watershed in the EU’s history, Chukwudi Ojiegbe turns to the interaction of court litigation and international commercial arbitration, offering crucial insights into the future of EU law in these fields. Ojiegbe reviews a plethora of key aspects of the law that will encounter the aftermath Brexit, focusing on the implications of the mutual trust principle and the consequences for the EU exclusive competence in aspects of international commercial arbitration. He explores the principles of anti-suit injunction and other mechanisms that may be deployed by national courts and arbitral tribunals to prevent parallel court and arbitration proceedings. Advancing academic debate on the EU arbitration/litigation interface, this book suggests innovative solutions to alleviate this longstanding and seemingly intractable issue. Arriving at a time of legal uncertainty, this book offers crucial guidance for policymakers and lawyers dealing with the interaction of court litigation and international commercial arbitration in the EU, as well as academics and researchers studying contemporary EU and commercial law.

More information available here.

Guillaume Payan (University of Toulon, France) is the editor of a new book offering commentaries of the most important of the judgments delivered by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the field of European civil procedure (Espace judiciaire européen – Arrêts de la CJUE et commentaires).

The author has provided the following abstract:

For twenty years, European directives and regulations have been multiplied in the field of the European judicial area in civil matters (Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, art. 81). Their implementation in the various member states of the European Union is the source of significant litigation. In order to settle the disputes submitted to them, national Courts frequently request the Court of Justice of the European Union, submitting a request for a preliminary ruling on interpretation.

Knowledge of preliminary ruling is essential for a good understanding of European Union legislation, it being understood that the terms used therein are interpreted independently, by referring mainly to the objectives and scheme of European regulation and directive concerned, in order to ensure the uniform application.

The book “European civil judicial area: judgments of CJEU and comments” contains analyzes of more than 300 judgments of the Court of Justice.

In this book, the judgments of the Court of Justice of the European Union – and the older ones of the Court of Justice of the European Communities – are not arranged in chronological order, as is traditionally the case. However, their presentation follows the structure of the directives and regulations adopted in the field of the European Civil Judicial Area.

However, in the same case, the Court of Justice may have to interpret several provisions appearing in the same European legislative instrument or in separate European legislative instruments. As a result, some judgments appear at different places in the book. In such a case, each analysis is focused on a precise aspect of the solution adopted and references are made to the other comments relating to these judgments.

This choice pursues the objective of facilitating the identification of the correct meaning of the concepts which punctuate the European Union legislation developed in the field of judicial cooperation in civil matters. In the same perspective, in each analysis, the extracts from the judgments – and the conclusions of the Advocates General relating to them – appear in italics. In addition, the comments are preceded by the reproduction of the relevant extract from the judgment studied. This extract corresponds to all or part of its ruling. In addition, the list of judgments analyzed is reproduced at the end of the book in an alphabetical table of case law.

This work was written under the direction of Guillaume Payan (University of Toulon, France) and includes a foreword of Professor Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon. The contributors to the books are I. Barrière-Brousse, J. Bauchy, A. Berthe, V. Egéa, E. Guinchard, L.-C. Henry, M. Ho-Dac, F. Jault-Seseke, N. Joubert, M.-C. Lasserre, F. Mailhé, S. Menetrey, P. Nabet, P. Oudot, G. Payan, F. Reille.

More details can be found here, including the table of contents of the book which is available here.

The Multiple Uses of the Unidroit Principles of International Commercial Contracts: Theory and Practice is the title of a book edited by Pietro Galizzi, Giacomo Rojas Elgueta and Anna Veneziano, which has just been published by Giuffrè.

The publication of this Volume comes at a time when Governments are still struggling to get ahead of the COVID-19 pandemic and firms are still figuring out what will be the economic impact of the coronavirus outbreak and how to adjust to changing business conditions. In this evolving scenario, the UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts («UPICC»), being the only global instrument offering a set of comprehensive general rules applicable to different types of commercial contracts, represent an ideal answer to the impact of the pandemic on the performance of contractual obligations. While the essays of this Volume have been written before the coronavirus outbreak and do not specifically address the application of the UPICC to the contractual disruption caused by the pandemic, they are extremely timely, offering an in-depth analysis of (i) the different ways in which the UPICC can be used in practice, (ii) how the UPICC regulate (and can help preserve) long-term contracts, (iii) how, in practice, in-house counsel of multinational companies avail themselves of the UPICC (particularly using them as an instrument for negotiating, drafting, interpreting and supplementing commercial contracts). The idea behind this Volume (which includes among its Authors scholars, practitioners and in-house counsel) is to strengthen the bridge between the theory and practice of the UPICC and to favor a greater diffusion of their knowledge among the business community.

The table of contents can be found here. See here for more information.

Tobias Lutzi (University of Cologne) is the author of Private International Law Online – Internet Regulation and Civil Liability in the EU, published by Oxford University Press in the Oxford Private International Law Series.

The abstract reads:

‘Private International Law Online’ is a dedicated analysis of the private international law framework in the European Union as it applies to online activities such as content publishing, selling and advertising goods through internet marketplaces, or offering services that are performed online. It provides an insight into the history of internet regulation, and examines the interplay between substantive regulation and private international law in a transaction space that is inherently independent from physical borders.

Lutzi investigates the current legal framework of the European Union from two angles: first questioning how the rules of private international law affect the effectiveness of substantive legislation, and then considering how the resulting legal framework affects individual internet users. The book addresses recent judgments like the Court of Justice’s controversial decision in Glawischnig-Piesczek v Facebook, and the potential consequences of global injunctions, including the adverse effects on freedom of speech and the challenges of coordinating different national laws with regard to online platforms. It also considers the European Union’s new Copyright Directive, and the way private international law affects the ability of instruments such as this to create a coherent legal framework for online activities in the European Union.

Based on this discussion, Lutzi advocates an alternative approach and sets out how reform might provide a more effective framework, and develops individual elements of the approach to propose new rules and how those rules might adapt to accommodate more recent phenomena and technologies.

For more information see here.

Emmanuel Guinchard (Northumbria University) edited Rome I and Rome II in Practice, just published by Intersentia.

The publisher’s blurb reads as follows.

This book is devoted to the applicable law to contractual and non-contractual obligations in the European Union. The Rome I and II Regulations provide uniform conflict of laws rule in order to avoid undue forum-shopping. In theory all national courts of EU Member States (excluding Denmark) apply the same rules determining the applicable law. Rome I and II in Practice examines whether the theory has been put into practice and assesses difficulties that may have arisen in the interpretation and application of these Regulations. Such study appears invaluable as the Rome I and II Regulations may be seen as a critical stepping stone towards the construction of a true and far-reaching European Private International Law. Providing clear and detailed insights into the national case law of most EU Member States, as well as the case-law of the Court of Justice, and followed by a comparative analysis, this book is a valuable resource for practitioners, the judiciary, and academics who are interested in understanding how EU law is applied on national level.

The individual country chapters were written by Marie-Elodie Ancel (University Paris II Panthéon-Assas), Apostolos Anthimos (Attorney-at-Law, Thessaloniki), Davor Babić (University of Zagreb), Laura Maria van Bochove (Leiden University), Petr Bříza (Charles University, Prague), Geert Van Calster (KU Leuven), Marcin Czepelak (Jagiellonian University, Kraków), Aleksandrs Fillers (University of Antwerp), Pietro Franzina (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, Milan), Emilia Fronczak (Avocat à la Cour, Luxembourg), Aleš Galič (University of Ljubljana), Uglješa Grušić (University College London), Tomáš Hokr (Partner at Bříza & Trubač law firm, Prague), Csongor István Nagy (University of Szeged), Elena Judova (Matej Bel University, Banská Bystrica), Inga Kačevska (University of Latvia), Thomas Kadner Graziano (University of Geneva), Jerca Kramberger Škerl (University of Ljubljana), Miloš Levrinc (Matej Bel University, Banská Bystrica), Christiana Markou (Attorney-at-Law, Cyprus), Valentinas Mikelėnas (University of Vilnius, Lithuania), Nikolay Natov (Sofia University St Kliment Ohridski), Máire Ní Shúilleabháin (University College Dublin), Vassil Pandov (Sofia University St Kliment Ohridski), Afonso Patrão (University of Coimbra), Michel José Reymond (Attorney-at-Law, Geneva), Diana Sancho-Villa (Westminster University), Stephan Walter (University of Bonn), Matthias Weller (University of Bonn), Dora Zgrabljić Rotar (University of Zagreb).

More information, including the book’s table of contents, available here.

David Hodson is the author of Family Law Leaves the EU – A Summary Guide for Practitioners, published by Jordan Publishing. The book aims to provide family law practitioners with an accessible guide to the law and practice which will apply on the UK’s final departure from the EU on 31 December 2020. The publisher’s blurb reads as follows.

The government has indicated that the UK will not be party to any further EU laws, instead relying on existing international laws (eg Hague Conventions) to which we will be a party in our own right. There will also be new provisions in national law, where previously EU law existed, and some court procedures will change. This invaluable title will provide an overview of the legal position and the practical issues which will arise in all areas of family law, including the preparatory steps which lawyers should take in readiness for departure, so as to advise clients effectively.

More information available here.

Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca (University Carlos III, Madrid) and Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia) are the author of a treatise on private international law, in Spanish, titled Tratado de Derecho Internacional Privado.

The three-volume work, published by Tirant lo Blanch, aims to provide an updated, systematic and comprehensive account of the discipline.

Private international law is presented through the analysis of legal rules, case law and scholarly writings, with more than 7.500 references to judicial decisions. The book provides an in-depth insight into European and Spanish private international law in force both for practitioners and students. It illustrates private international law in an accessible way by showing its rules ‘in motion’, i.e., as they actually work.

In May 2019 a seminar took place in Madrid on the occasion of the 90th anniversary of UNIDROIT. A book has followed edited by Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca (Universidad Carlos III, Madrid) and Ignacio Tirado Martí (Universidad Autónoma, Madrid, current Secretary General of UNIDROIT), with contributions in English and Spanish from Lena Peters, Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca and Javier Carrascosa González, Marta Requejo Isidro, Carlos Fernández Liesa, Celia Caamiña Domínguez, Anna Veneziano, Teresa Rodríguez de las Heras, and William Brydie-Watson, recalling some of the main achievements of the organization. The introductory words by Prof. Calvo summarize his intervention a the seminar:

UNIDROIT emerged within the League of Nations in 1926. Its cradle is the origin and meaning of its mandate. The spirit of cooperation between nations, as a method of overcoming the differences that had plagued much of the world during the First World War, had its corollary in bringing the different legal systems closer together and promoting socio-economic exchanges between citizens. of the world. In large part, the idea that was beating was none other than the consideration of commercial relations as the axis on which to build a world in peace.

The founding ideas remain in the DNA of the institution, which began as predominantly European (since the Great War had been predominantly European) and gradually became global. Currently, UNIDROIT gathers 63 countries, including all members of the G-20 and covering 80% of the world’s population. There has never been a better time for the unification of private law. UNIDROIT is part of the list of international organizations known as “Las Tres Hermanas” (the Three Sisters), together with the Hague Conference on Private International Law and the United Nations Commission for International Trade Law. The three institutions are currently developing an almost frenetic activity of great practical and academic relevance. This relationship, synergistic and sustained over time, entails a reciprocal benefit that we aspire to reinforce with this initiative, which we hope will be followed by many others.

For more information, see here.

A collection of essays edited by Florian Heindler (Sigmund Freud University, Vienna) has recently been published by Jan Sramek Verlag, in its Interdisciplinary Studies of Comparative and Private International Law series. The book celebrates the 40th birthday of the Austrian Private International Law Act.

The essays collected are authored by scholars for various countries and focus on the possible reform of the Act and its current value.

Authors include Andrea Bonomi, Axel Flessner, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Thomas John, Caroline Sophie Rupp, Thomas Bachner, Ena-Marlis Bajons, Wolfgang Faber, Edwin Gitschthaler, Florian Heindler, Helmut Heiss, Brigitta Lurger, Martina Melcher, Andreas Schwartze, and Bea Verschraegen.

More details available here.

Joseph William Singer (Harvard Law School) has published a new casebook on the American Conflict of Laws (Choice of Law – Patterns, Arguments, Practices). As its titles makes clear, its focus is on choice of law, but the book also includes two chapters on Procedure and Constitutional Law which present issues related to jurisdiction and foreign judgments.

The book is different from other American casebooks on conflict of laws in many respects. For foreign scholars, the most important will probably be that it is far more readable and accessible. US casebooks typically offer extracts of cases followed by questions. This might be good to teach American students to think like a lawyer, but for those who will not attend the class, it is not easy to know what American law actually is. Singer summarises the cases instead, and offers comments and his own views on the development of the law.

In particular, the book is a great source on the trends of the emerging Third Restatement, that Singer presents and assesses. The Restatement is still very much a work in progress, but some chapters have now been approved by the council of the American Law Institute, in particular on choice of law and torts, and the drafts are not freely available. The book offers an excellent insight in the most recent version of December 2019, in particular the new choice of law rules on torts.

The book also promotes a different type of learning. More specifically, it promotes experiential learning through persuasion, and includes for that purpose 11 moot courts exercises.

This book provides a new way to learn about the topic of conflicts of law through experiential learning. Most books describe the approaches that have been adopted over time to decide conflicts of laws. This book describes those approaches and includes the emerging Third Restatement. To promote experiential learning, it does more: First, it explains patterns of cases so that students can fit new cases into established frames of reference. Second, it distinguishes between easy cases and hard cases so students can determine when a case cannot be easily resolved. Third, it provides detailed arguments that are typically made on both sides of hard cases that fit the typical patterns. Fourth, it concludes with moot court exercises that students could perform in class to practice advocacy in this field and judging.

With new requirements to provide students with experiential learning opportunities, this text enables any teacher to give students the tools they need to understand the issues in the field, the reasons why cases are hard, the arguments that are available on both sides, and justifications that judges can give for resolving cases one way or the other.

Finally, the book ends with a chapter addressing the issues arising out of the existence of Indian nations and tribal sovereignty in the US, which add 573 governments in the conflicts equation, and are typically neglected in US conflicts books.

A new commentary on the Brussels I bis Regulation, in Greek, has recently been published.

The book is edited by Paris S. Arvanitakis and Evangelos Vassilakakis, and forms part of a series devoted to the ‘Interpretation of European Regulations on Private and Procedural International Law’. The previous volumes in the series cover the Brussels II bis Regulation (2016), the Service Regulation (2018), and the Small Claims Regulation (2019) Regulations. Commentaries on the Succession and Maintenance Regulations are scheduled for publication in the near future.

Academics, judges and other practitioners contributed to the commentary to the Brussels I bis Regulation, including Eyangelos Vasilakakis, Paris S. ArvanitakisApostolos M. AnthimosPanagiotis S. GiannopoulosIoannis S. DelikostopoulosStefania Kapaktsi, Vasileios Kourtis, Dimitrios Kranis, Salomi MouzouraKyriakos OikonomouIoannis Revolidis, Konstantinos Ir. RigasChristos TriantafyllidisAntonios D. TsavdaridisSofia Fourlari and Christina Chatzidandi.

More info available here (in Greek).

Ilaria Viarengo and Francesca Villata (both University of Milan) have edited Planning the Future of Cross Border Families – A Path Through Coordination, which has just been published by Hart.

This book is built upon the outcomes of the EUFam’s Project, financially supported by the EU Civil Justice Programme and led by the University of Milan. Also involved are the Universities of Heidelberg, Osijek, Valencia and Verona, the MPI in Luxembourg, the Italian and Spanish Family Lawyers Associations and training academies for judges in Italy and Croatia. The book seeks to offer an exhaustive overview of the regulatory framework of private international law in family and succession matters. The book addresses current features of the Brussels IIa, Rome III, Maintenance and Succession Regulations, the 2007 Hague Protocol, the 2007 Hague Recovery Convention and new Regulations on Property Regimes. The contributions are authored by more than 30 experts in cross-border family and succession matters. They introduce social and cultural issues of cross-border families, set up the scope of all EU family and succession regulations, examine rules on jurisdiction, applicable law and recognition and enforcement regimes and focus on the current problems of EU family and succession law (lis pendens in third States, forum necessitatis, Brexit and interactions with other legal instruments). The book also contains national reports from 6 Member States and annexes of interest for both legal scholars and practitioners (policy guidelines, model clauses and protocols).

Authors include Christian Kohler, Thomas Pfeiffer, Rosario Espinosa Calabuig, Diletta Danieli, Mirela Župan, Martina Drventic, Carmen Azcárraga Monzonís, Pablo Quinzá Redondo, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Thalia Kruger, Jacopo Re, Stefania Bariatti, Elena D’Alessandro, Cristina González Beilfuss, Maria Caterina Baruffi, Paul Beaumont, Patrick Kinsch, Laura Carballo Pineiro, Andrea Schulz, Hrvoje Grubišic, Cinzia Peraro, and Marta Requejo Isidro.

More information here.

Serena Forlati (University of Ferrara) and Pietro Franzina (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, Milan) are the editors of a collection of essays titled Universal Civil Jurisdiction – Which Way Forward? which has been just published by Brill.

Enabling the victims of international crimes to obtain reparation is crucial to fighting impunity. In Universal Civil Jurisdiction – Which Way Forward? experts of public and private international law discuss one of the key challenges that victims face, namely access to justice. Civil courts in the country where the crime was committed may be biased, or otherwise unwilling or unable to hear the case. Are the courts of other countries permitted, or required, to rule on the victim’s claim? Trends at the international and the domestic level after the Naït-Liman judgment of the European Court of Human Rights offer a nuanced answer, suggesting that civil jurisdiction is not only concerned with sovereignty, but is also a tool for the governance of global problems.

Opened by a foreword by Giorgio Gaja (University of Florence, Judge at the International Court of Justice), the book features contributions by the editors themselves as well as by Beatrice I. Bonafè (University of Rome La Sapienza), Malgosia Fitzmaurice (Queen Mary University), Patrick Kinsch (University of Luxembourg), Mariangela La Manna (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, Milan), Fabrizio Marongiu Buonaiuti (University of Macerata), Lucas Roorda and Cedric Ryngaert (both University of Utrecht), and Andrea Saccucci (University of Campania).

See here for more information, including the full table of contents.

Hélène Péroz (University of Nantes) has edited a commentary of Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 of 6 July 2016 on promoting the free movement of citizens by simplifying the requirements for presenting certain public documents in the European Union, published by Bruylant (La circulation européenne des actes publics – Premier commentaire du Règlement 2016/1191 du 6 juillet 2016).

More generally, the book addresses the different issues arising from the international circulation of public documents in Europe, both from a practical and an academic perspective.

The book’s table of contents can be found here. See here for further information.

Guillaume Payan (University of Toulon, France) edited a Compendium of the Hague Conventions and Protocols enriched by case law from Belgian, French, Luxembourg and Swiss jurisdictions, as well as European jurisdictions (CJUE and ECtHR), published by Bruylant (Conventions et Protocoles de La Haye annotés : Recueil annoté avec les jurisprudences des juridictions belges, françaises, luxembourgeoises et suisses ainsi que des juridictions européennes).

The author has provided the following abstract in English:

Established 125 years ago, the main goal of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) is to work for the progressive unification of the private international law rules. Against that background, international conventions are negotiated and, by now, 40 conventions have already been adopted. The most recent is the Convention of 2 July 2019 on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters.

This book brings together all of these Conventions and Protocols, enriched by numerous doctrinal references and more than 600 case law references from Belgian, French, Luxembourg and Swiss jurisdictions.

Are also included judgments of the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human Rights. The European Courts also have to integrate the Hague Conventions into their reasoning.

Finally, the book contains practical information on the Contracting Parties to the various conventions and on any declarations formulated by the Contracting Parties, as well as on the Central Authorities designated for the proper application of the conventions.

This work is prefaced by Christophe Bernasconi (Secretary General of the Hague Conference).

Contributors to the book include : Lora Arnould (Lawyer in Brussels, Belgium), Aude Berthe (Judge in Liège, Belgium), Prof. François Bohnet (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland), Catalina Constantina (University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland), Carmela -Milena Liccardo (Lawyer in Brussels, Belgium) and Prof. Séverine Menetrey (University of Luxembourg, Luxembourg)

The book’s table of contents can be found here. For further information see here.

On the occasion of the 70th birthday of Herbert Kronke, pupils, friends, companions and colleagues got together to honor him with this commemorative publication.

As director of the Institute for Foreign and International Private and Business Law at the University of Heidelberg, as Secretary General of UNIDROIT, as a member of the German Council for International Private Law, as a judge at the Iran-United States Claims Tribunal and as chairman of the German Institution for Arbitration, Prof. Kronke has contributed to the development of cross-border private law in a very special way, creating like no other brigdes among national, international and transnational law

The contents of the book reflect the diverse areas of Prof. Kronke’s academic activity: international private and procedural law as well as international law; comparative law; commercial arbitration and investor-state dispute resolution; foreign and German private and commercial law.

Click here to access the table of contents.

Collected CoursesThe Hague Lectures of Lauro Gama (Pontifical Catholic University of Rio de Janeiro) on the Unidroit Principles and the Law Governing International Commercial Contracts (Les principes UNIDROIT et la loi régissant les contrats de commerce international) were published in volume 406 of the Collected Course of the Hague Academy of International Law.

The book is written in French, but the author has kindly provided the following abstract in English:

This course outlines the challenges related to the application of the UPICC as the law governing international commercial contracts. It examines the UPICC both in the context of disputes submitted to State courts and arbitration, and how and why the UPICC differ from domestic law and international conventions in the role of governing law. It also analyses cases in which the UPICC apply as primary or subsidiary governing law. In addition, the course highlights the limits of the current rules of private international law to deal with the new kind of normativity represented by the UPICC. Traditional conflict rules tend to prevent both the choice and application of a non-state law such as the UPICC, as well as the concomitant use of multiple normative instruments as law applicable to the merits of a dispute. As a substantive non-state law in motion, a “work in progress” in permanent dialogue with domestic law and international conventions, the UPICC remains a challenge from the point of view of private international law.

Tilman Imm has written a thesis on the mechanism of equivalence in Financial and Capital Markets Law (Der finanz- und kapitalmarktrechtliche Gleichwertigkeitsmechanismus – Zur Methode der Substitution in Theorie und Praxis).

The author has kindly provided the following summary:

The concept of equivalence or substituted compliance is of considerable importance in today’s financial and capital market law. This is a regulatory mechanism which, roughly speaking, works as follows: A rule provides for favourable legal consequences – such as the registration of a company for the provision of investment services – in the event that its object of regulation is already achieved in an equivalent manner by the regulations of another standard-setting body. Numerous implementations of this mechanism are to be found in the European Union’s regulations on third countries, which have recently gained considerable relevance against the backdrop of Brexit. So far, however, there has been a lack of clarity in practice and science about various aspects of equivalence.

This dissertation shows that the widespread equivalence rules are cases of legally provided substitution and demonstrates the practical consequences of this finding. For this purpose, first of all, the current state of knowledge in private international law regarding the instrument of substitution is examined. This includes the term, object and autonomy of substitution as well as its preconditions in order to define a conceptual understanding for the further course of the analysis. Especially the substitution requirement of equivalence is analysed more closely, which entails an examination of the criterion of functional equivalence and the occasional criticism of the requirement of equivalence.

The second part of the thesis turns to the equivalence mechanism in financial and capital market law. At the beginning, the so-called third country regime of European financial and capital market law is presented in an overview to illustrate to what extent and under which conditions third country companies can become active in this area of the internal market. This is followed by an analysis of the equivalence mechanism, which includes not only the history and functions of this regulatory technique, but also the determination of equivalence by the European Commission or national authorities. In this context, the main thesis of the treatise, namely that equivalence rules are cases of legally provided substitution, is reviewed and the widespread criticism of the mechanism is presented and acknowledged.

Finally, the third part of the dissertation features the exemption options for third-country companies within the framework of the German Securities Trading Act (Wertpapierhandelsgesetz – WpHG) to show how the equivalence mechanism works in practice and to what extent its potential can be limited by regulatory deficits, starting with an analysis of the equivalence of US law in terms of Section 46 WpHG. This is followed by an examination of Section 91 WpHG, which has recently been added to the WpHG, and includes a critical examination of the status quo with regard to the equivalence requirement of this provision.

Ioannis Revolidis, a lecturer at the University of Malta and a visiting lecturer at the Frederick University Cyprus, has recently published a book in Greek, based on his PhD thesis, on jurisdiction and the Internet.

The author has provided the following summary:

This monograph, which is the first of its kind to appear in Greek literature, examines the problem of allocation of jurisdiction in case of Internet-related disputes under the Brussels Ia Regulation. After an introduction into the meaning and practical ramifications of the phenomenon of international jurisdiction, it tries to identify the dogmatic depth of the Brussels Ia Regulation in order to form arguments on how Internet-related disputes can optimally be tackled in terms of international jurisdiction. In order to create an appropriate dogmatic background, the book also examines the particularities of the Internet culture.

In a more specific part, it examines the rules of international jurisdiction related to digital consumer disputes, digital contractual disputes, and digital non-contractual disputes (personality rights and intellectual property rights) under the Brussels Ia Regulation, coming to the conclusion that the existing rules can appropriately be applied within the Internet context, provided that they will be dogmatically adapted to the particular needs that are created through The Internet culture.

The publication is part of an ambitious project launched by Paris Arvanitakis (Aristotle University, Thessaloniki), and Dimitrios Kranis (former General Director at the Hellenic School of Judges) to cover a gap in domestic bibliography, by initiating a special series of studies in European Private / Procedural Law.

A new monograph written in German deals with cross-border insurance brokerage in the Single Market (Christian Rüsing, Grenzüberschreitende Versicherungsvermittlung im Binnenmarkt, 2020). The monograph is aimed at practitioners, national and European supervisory authorities as well as academics dealing with private international law, its relationship to international supervisory law and insurance law.

This book complements studies on the single market in insurance, which the EU has strived to establish for decades. EU institutions have primarily facilitated cross-border business of insurers by implementing rules on international supervisory law in the Solvency II Directive and on private international law for insurance contracts in Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation. The study focuses on intermediaries, such as insurance brokers and agents.

While intermediaries play a vital role in the cross-border distribution of insurance products, clear conflict-of-law rules for insurance intermediation are missing. The Insurance Distribution Directive (IDD), which intends to promote cross-border activities of intermediaries, focuses on the harmonisation of the substantive law on insurance intermediation, apart from provisions on international administrative cooperation. Furthermore, it has not fully harmonised national laws. Insurance intermediaries providing services in other countries are therefore still required to be aware of the relevant national regulatory requirements and private laws they have to comply with.

International Supervisory Law

With regard to international supervisory law, the author analyses where intermediaries have to be registered and which regulatory requirements they have to meet when exercising activities in another member state by using freedom to provide services or the freedom of establishment. One of the key findings is that although the IDD is partly based on the country of origin principle, intermediaries must comply with stricter national provisions protecting general interests of the host member state, irrespective of whether they serve consumers or professionals as policyholders.

Applicable Rules of Private International Law

Concerning private international law, the author analyses the intermediaries’ relationships with customers and insurers. A comparative legal analysis reveals that these relationships are based on contract in some member states and on tort in others. Therefore, it is even unclear whether the Rome I or the Rome II Regulation has to be applied. The author calls for an autonomous interpretation of the regulations’ scope of application, which also solves the problem of concurring claims. He suggests that the Rome I Regulation must be applied irrespective of whether the intermediary is an agent or a broker.

Rome I Regulation

Applying the Rome I Regulation to the relationship between intermediaries and customers leads to further difficulties. On the one hand, it is unclear whether the conflicts rule for insurance contracts in Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation can be applied to intermediation services. On the other hand, it is also uncertain whether Articles 3, 4 and 6 of the Rome I Regulation are applicable without modification given that the IDD uses different connecting factors with regard to international supervisory law rules. The author argues that certain IDD “flexibility clauses” constitute special conflict-of-law rules in the sense of Article 23 of the Rome I Regulation and therefore partially supersede Articles 3, 4 and 6 of the same Regulation.

With regard to the relationship between intermediaries and insurers, the author analyses whether Article 4(3) of the Rome I Regulation can be used to apply the law governing the insurance contract or the relationship between intermediaries and customers. He stresses that the parties must be aware of the customs they have to comply with and of certain mechanisms protecting insurance agents, which might include mandatory provisions.

Conclusion

This is a complex area, and the author has to be complemented for having taken a broad perspective, which combines international supervisory law and private international law. The study concludes with an assessment of the extent to which the current state of the law promotes cross-border activities of intermediaries. Particular attention is paid to the importance and legal framework of digital insurance intermediaries, which are also dealt with separately in each chapter.

On 27 September 1968, the (then) six member States of the European Communities signed the Brussels Convention on Jurisdiction and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters. On the occasion of the 50th anniversary of this milestone, the European Court of Justice and the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg held an international conference on the most important developments, achievements and challenges in European civil procedural law since that date.

A book collecting most of the presentations, edited by Prof. Dr. Dres. h.c. Burkhard Hess and Prof. Dr. Koen Lenaerts, with Dr. Vincent Richard as coeditor, has just been published by Nomos Verlag, in the Studies of the Max Planck Institute for International, European and Regulatory Procedural Law series.

The book includes contributions on the Brussels regime authored by members of the European Court of Justice, established academics and young researchers, illustrating the dialogue between the Court of Justice and the national courts on the interpretation of European civil procedural law, and how it has impacted on the Europeanization of private international law. Moreover, it reflects on the future of European civil procedural law and on the suitability of the Brussels regime today.

FiguresThe French Committee of Private International Law has published a book presenting portraits of 15 former presidents of the Committee since it was established in 1934.

As the goal of the Committee has been to establish a bridge between the bench, the bar and the academy, the presidents have been essentially academics (Batiffol, Goldman) and judges (Bellet, Ponsard, Dray), but also members of the bar (Decugis).

Each of the portraits attempts to assess the contribution of the president to the development of the field, but also to present his personal history.

The foreword and table of contents of the book can be accessed here. More information is available here.

Cross-Border Enforcement in Europe: National and International Perspectives

Vesna Rijavec, Katja Drnovsek, C.H. van Rhee have edited Cross-border enforcement in Europe: national and international perspectives, published by Intersentia.

The volume addresses the enforcement of judgments and other authentic instruments in a European cross-border context, as well as enforcement in a selection of national European jurisdictions. The volume is divided into two parts. Part I on ‘Cross-border Enforcement in Europe’ opens with a contribution comparing the European approach in Brussels I Recast with the US experience of enforcement in the context of judicial federalism. This is followed by two contributions concentrating on aspects of Brussels I Recast, specifically the abolition of exequatur and the grounds for refusal of foreign judgments (public order and conflicting decisions). The two concluding texts in this part deal with the cross-border enforcement of notarial deeds and the sister regulation of Brussels I Recast, Brussels II bis (jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility). Part II is devoted to aspects of (cross-border) enforcement in a selection of European states (Poland, the Czech Republic, the Netherlands, Slovenia and the Republic of North Macedonia). The topics discussed include the authorities entrusted with enforcement, judicial assistance and the national rules relevant from the perspective of Brussels I Recast. 

The book’s table of contents can be found here. See here for further information.

 

Hartley casebookTrevor Hartley (London School of Economics) has published the 3rd edition of his textbook on International Commercial Litigation.

The book combines extensive texts presenting the topics discussed and extracts from cases and legislative materials (European regulations, international conventions, national acts). It is a mix of a textbook and a casebook.

As its title suggests, the focus of the book is on international civil procedure. It presents in depth issues of jurisdiction and foreign jugdments, but also freezing assets and the taking of evidence abroad. As its title does not suggest, the last part of the book also covers choice of law, and offers an in depth treatment of choice of law in contracts, torts and property.

The book is remarkable by the comparative stance that it takes on all the topics that the covers. It systematically presents the position in the EU, in England and in the U.S. It also sometimes includes cases and materials from other common law jurisdictions such as Canada.

Taking a fresh and modern approach to the subject, this fully revised and restructured textbook provides everything necessary to gain a good understanding of international commercial litigation. Adopting a comparative stance, it provides extensive coverage of US and Commonwealth law, in addition to the core areas of English and EU law. Extracts from key cases and legislative acts are designed to meet the practical requirements of litigators as well as explaining the ideas behind legal provisions. Significant updates include coverage of new case-law from the Court of Justice of the European Union. Of particular importance has been a set of judgments on jurisdiction in tort for pure financial loss, many of which have involved investment loss. New case law from the English courts, including the Supreme Court, and from the Supreme Court of the United States, is also covered.

Droits fondamentaux et droit international privé ; réflexion en matière personnelle et familialeRebecca Legendre (University of Paris 2 Panthéon-Assas) has just published a monograph on fundamental rights and private international Law based on her doctoral thesis: Droits fondamentaux et droit international privé – Réflexion en matière personnelle et familiale, Dalloz, 2020.

The author has provided the following abstract in English:

Fundamental rights put private international law to the test. First, the context in which private international law operates has evolved. Fundamental rights have created a better, closer, intertwining of the separate state legal orders and have achieved a higher protection for  the persons as they experience international mobility. If this evolution does not threaten, as such, the existence of private international law, it must be acknowledged that fundamental rights modify its analysis. Whereas the conflicts between legal orders are transformed into conflicts between values, the hierarchy of interests protected by private international law is replaced by a balancing of these interests. The solutions of private international law are thus disrupted by the enforcement of fundamental rights through litigation.  Proportionality is at the source of this disruption. Being a case by case technique of enforcement of fundamental rights, the influence of the proportionality test on private international is uneven. If the proportionality test is found to be overall indifferent to the methods of private international law, its main impact is on the solutions of PIL. The European courts are indeed prone to favour the continuity in the legal situations of the persons, over the defence of the internal cohesion of the state legal orders. As a consequence, private international law is invited to reach liberal solutions. The enforcement of fundamental rights through litigation must hence be clarified so as to maintain a measure of authority and predictability of the solutions of the rules of conflict of laws, international jurisdiction and recognition of foreign judgements. It is, on the one hand,  by methodologically dissociating the enforcement of fundamental rights from the public policy exception and, on the other hand, through an amendment to the proportionality test, that the balance of private international may hopefully be restored.

More details are available here.

Woo-jung Jon is the author of Cross-border Transfer and Collateralisation of Receivables – A Comparative Analysis of Multiple Legal Systems, published by Hart Publishing.

Legal systems around the world vary widely in terms of how they deal with the transfer of and security interests in receivables. The aim of this book is to help international financiers and lawyers in relevant markets in their practice of international receivables financing. Substantively, this book analyses three types of receivables financing transactions, ie outright transfer, security transfer and security interests. This book covers comprehensive comparison and analysis of the laws on the transfer of and security interests in receivables of fifteen major jurisdictions, encompassing common law jurisdictions, Roman–Germanic jurisdictions and French–Napoleonic jurisdictions, as well as relevant EU Directives. To be more specific, this book compares and analyses the relevant legal systems of the US, Canada, New Zealand, Australia, Korea, Japan, France, Belgium, England, Hong Kong, Singapore, China, Germany, Austria and the Netherlands. Furthermore, in order to analyse those legal systems from the international perspective, this book compares relevant international conventions; it also proposes to establish an international registration system for the transfer of and security interests in receivables.

More information here.

The number of transnational couples continuously increases within the European Union. At the same time, there are still large differences between the national rules on matrimonial property regimes and on the property consequences of registered partnerships. These disparities do not only affect the property relations among such couples themselves, but also – and even more – third parties contracting with transnational couples.

Some jurisdictions provide, for instance, that contracts between one spouse and a third party are not legally effective without the consent of the other spouse, especially in case of real estate transactions. One example of such a rule is the notorious Article 215(3) of the French Code Civil.

Third parties can be surprised by such limitations because they may not be aware that the law of another jurisdiction applies. In many cases, third parties may not even know at all that their business partner belongs to a couple with a transnational background. There is thus a strong need for third party protection not only on the national level, but also in private international law.

In the future, these conflict-of-laws problems must be solved on the basis of the new Council Regulations (EU) 1103/2016 and 1104/2016, which became applicable in their entirety on 29 January 2019. The scope of the Regulations explicitly includes third-party relations. However, the Regulations only provide fragmentary rules on third party protection. A new book analyses these provisions, identifies open questions and submits proposals how the gaps in the Regulations could be filled (Stephan Gräf, Drittbeziehungen und Drittschutz in den Europäischen Güterrechtsverordnungen, Mohr Siebeck 2019).

As the title indicates, the book is written in German. It starts with a comparative analysis of the differences between the national rules on matrimonial property regimes focussing on third party effects. In a subsequent chapter, the author outlines the conflict of law rules of the Regulations and points out that the applicable law can hardly be foreseen by third parties.

On this basis, Stephan Gräf analyses the core provision of third-party protection in both Regulations, namely their respective Article 28 (protection of the good faith of third parties). Although the provision appears to be quite detailed, it is in fact merely fragmentary and partially inconsistent. For example, it does not mention the exact subject of the required good faith of the third party (the applicable law, the particular matrimonial regime within the applicable law or the particular legal effect of the applicable law?). The provision also does not clarify that it is restricted to contractual transactions.

The Regulations furthermore contain provisions for the protection of third-party rights in case of a change of the applicable law with retroactive effect. The wording of the provisions, however, is extremely short. Many questions are left to the interpretation by the courts. Stephan Gräf analyses the scope and the legal consequences of these provisions. He shows, for instance, that they also apply when the applicable law changes only with effect for the future.

The book furthermore deals with the highly controversial coordination between international property law (lex rei sitae rule) on the one hand and the international matrimonial law on the other hand. This matter also affects third parties contracting with married persons. The author argues for the primacy of the lex rei sitae in so far as immovable property is concerned. On this point, he disagrees with the Kubicka decision of the European Court of Justice, which deals with the relationship between the EU Succession Regulation and the lex rei sitae rule.

Additionally, the book addresses the Regulations’ rules on jurisdiction (Articles 4 et seq.). It focuses on the question whether these rules apply in disputes between married persons and third parties. Despite its relevance this question has rarely been discussed so far. The Regulations lack explicit provisions on this matter. Relying on the ECJ’s approach on Article 27 of the Brussels I Regulation (recast: Article 29), Stephan Gräf argues that Articles 4 et seq. of the Regulations govern where matrimonial property law is the “heart of the action”. In disputes with third parties, this is rarely the case, as matrimonial property law typically only becomes relevant on the level of preliminary questions.

Overall, this new book provides valuable insights on the relation of Regulations on matrimonial property regimes and on the property consequences of registered partnerships with the rights and obligations of third parties. Interestingly, the author not only addresses the protection of spouses, but also that of third parties that do not know about the family relation. The Regulations are still young, and is to be expected that this book will influence their interpretation and application in practice.

la-notion-de-cooperation-judiciaire-9782275073071Kamalia Mehtiyeva (Paris I Panthéon-Sorbonne School of Law) has just published a monograph on the Concept of Judicial Cooperation based on her doctoral thesis (La notion de coopération judiciaire, LGDJ, coll. Droit privé, préf. L. Cadiet, vol. 597, 2020).

The author has provided the following abstract in English:

The diversity of legal orders and their multiplication have led to a growing need to articulate them. In addressing this need, mechanisms of coordination proper to private international law (rules of conflicts of laws and of jurisdictions, lis pendens), based on passive logic in which one legal order holds back in favor of another, reveal to be insufficient.

Parallel to these mechanisms emerged, in a disorganized manner, a whole heteroclite set of more active methods of interaction, both during judicial proceedings and upon their completion, such as mission rogatory, service of process, extradition, European arrest warrant, seizure of assets, Interpol red notices, enforcement of foreign judgments and arbitral awards. The doctoral thesis gathers these diverse mechanisms under the banner of judicial cooperation, not only in order to seek unity behind the apparent diversity, namely by distinguishing a common procedural foundation as well as similar, or at least consistent powers of judges mutually assisting each other, but also to suggest punctual improvements of certain instruments by analogy with features of other mechanisms.

The thesis first strives to analyze diverse mechanisms of judicial cooperation between judges of European Union member states (e.g. European arrest warrant, recognition and enforcement of civil and criminal judgments, European investigation order, obtaining evidence in the European Judicial Area), as well as outside of the European Union (e.g. letters rogatory, service of process, obtaining evidence, extradition, recognition and enforcement of judgements) and interactions between judges and arbitrators (e.g. assistance of the State judge – “juge d’appui”, recognition and enforcement of arbitral awards). The second part of the doctoral thesis is focused on unveiling the unity of the notion of judicial cooperation by defining its criteria and its essence. Thus, behind the analysis of diverse mechanisms of cooperation between national legal orders with each other and with arbitral legal order, as well as in the European order by virtue of the principle of mutual recognition, and the concrete proposals of improvement of some of them, the book reveals a profound unity of the notion of judicial cooperation.

The unity first appears in the criteria of cooperation in so far as it is defined as procedural act, freely accomplished in one legal order upon the request of another legal order for the needs of judicial proceedings with a cross-border element, pending or terminated in the latter. The thesis explains cross-border element not in a usual, geographical sense, characterized by territorial borders, but in a broader one, marked by the limits of jurisdiction of a legal order (national, European or arbitral legal order). Furthermore, the thesis allows to trace a common basis for all types of mechanisms of judicial cooperation, which is reciprocity of relations between legal orders. In that respect, the thesis shows that such reciprocity is rooted in interactions between legal orders, even if it may be stronger between national legal orders belonging to the European Judicial area, as their relations are characterized by mutual trust. Finally, the unity is found in the purpose of judicial cooperation which manifests differently for requesting and requested legal order. For requesting legal order, the purpose of judicial cooperation is obvious : it is to obtain aid from another legal order where the requesting judge is not allowed to act either because of foreign judicial sovereignty (foreign legal order) or its incompetence (arbitral order). As to the requested judge, the purpose behind its action is less clear. The thesis shows that judicial cooperation is a way for the requested judge to contribute to a better management of cross-border litigation.

The study thus reveals that judicial cooperation transforms the core of judicial powers which are no longer reduced to adjudicating cases falling into the scope of  competence of the legal order to which judges belong but is henceforth enriched to include cooperative function(“office coopératif des juges”). The requested judge’s cooperation allows the requesting judge to surpass a cross-border element in the proceedings and thus contributes to a better administration of justice of the requesting legal order.

More details are available here, including free access to the table of contents and the first few pages of the book.

Peer Zumbansen edited The Many Lives of Transnational Law – Critical Engagements with Jessup’s Bold Proposal, published by Cambridge University Press.

The blurb reads:

In 1956, ICJ judge Philip Jessup highlighted the gaps between private and public international law and the need to adapt the law to border-crossing problems. Today, sixty years later, we still ask what role transnational law can play in a deeply divided, post-colonial world, where multinationals hold more power and more assets than many nation states. In searching for suitable answers to pressing legal problems such as climate change law, security, poverty and inequality, questions of representation, enforcement, accountability and legitimacy become newly entangled. As public and private, domestic and international actors compete for regulatory authority, spaces for political legitimacy have become fragmented and the state’s exclusivist claim to be law’s harbinger and place of origin under attack. Against this background, transnational law emerges as a conceptual framework and method laboratory for a critical reflection on the forms, fora and processes of law making and law contestation today.

The individual contributions are authored by Stephen Minas, Christopher A. Whytock, Thomas Schultz, Niccolò Ridi, Karsten Nowrot, Gregory Shaffer, Carlos Coye, Francis Snyder, Zhouke Hu, Lili Ni, Florian Grisel, Bryan Horrigan, Shahla Ali, Paul Schiff Berman, Antoine Duval, Ivana Isailovic, A. Claire Cutler, Jothie Rajah, Natasha Affolder, Larry Catá Backer, Prabhakar Singh, Ralf Michaels and Vik Kanwar.

The book’s table of contents can be found here. For further information see here.

Ilaria Viarengo and Pietro Franzina have edited The EU Regulations on the Property Regimes of International Couples – A Commentary, published by Edward Elgar in its Elgar Commentaries in Private International Law series.

The publisher’s abstract reads as follows.

This article-by-article Commentary on EU Regulations 2016/1103 and 2016/1104 critically examines the uniform rules adopted by the EU to deal with the property relations of international couples, both married and in registered partnerships. Written by experts from a variety of European countries, it offers a comprehensive side-by-side discussion of the two Regulations to provide context and a deeper understanding of the issues of jurisdiction, applicable law and recognition of judgements covered.

The authors of the commentary are Giacomo Biagioni, Andrea Bonomi, Beatriz Campuzano Díaz, Janeen Carruthers, Sabine Corneloup, Gilles Cuniberti, Elena D’Alessandro, Pietro Franzina, Martin Gebauer, Christian Kohler, Silvia Marino, Cristina M. Mariottini, Dieter Martiny, Csongor I. Nagy, Jacopo Re, Carola Ricci, Andres Rodríguez Benot, Lidia Sandrini, Ilaria Viarengo and Patrick Wautelet.

More information available here.

e-livre-la-convention-de-vienne-en-ameriqueIacyr de Aguilar Vieira and Gustavo Cerqueira have edited a volume on the CISG in the Americas (La Convention de Vienne en Amerique).

From the foreword of the book:

On the occasion of the Vienna Convention on Contracts for the International Sale of Goods’ 40th anniversary, its success can be evidenced by its influence in America. In fact, 19 out of the 93 member-States are found in this vast continent.

To celebrate its 40th anniversary, the Latin American section of the Société de législation comparée sought to present the Convention’s current state of application in different American countries, as well as to measure its influence on domestic sales laws.

As court decisions and scholarly writing multiply with the ratification of the Convention by American States, this presentation seeks to offer a better understanding of how the Convention is being applied and, through that, support the efforts for its uniform application. A comparative approach concludes the book. This initiative seeks not only to oppose the attempts that can be found in domestic cases to interpreting the Convention differently, but also, and on a more positive note, to promote the Convention as a model for the regulation of sales in America and Europe.

Concerning the more specifics private international law issues, the numerous analyses related to the applicability of the Convention and to the subsidiary application of national law offer very interesting insights into the conflict of laws systems of Contracting States in this part of the world. On this point, the contributions of G. Argerich (Argentina), F. Pignatta (Brazil), D. Rojas Tamoyo (Colombia), M. Paris Cruz (Costa Rica), R. A. Williams Cruz (Honduras), E. Hernández-Bretón and C. Madrid Martinez (Venezuela) will be particularly instructive.

Thus, this book is the perfect occasion to compare the Vienna Convention’s implementation in American States and to benefit from the view of American scholars on this universal instrument for the uniformization of sales of goods.

It is meant both for scholars and lawyers in the field of international commerce.

The table of contents can be downloaded here. More details are available here.

Jean-Sylvestre Bergé and Giulio Cesare Giorgini have edited Le sens des libertés économiques de circulation – The sense of economic freedoms of movement, published by Bruylant.

At a time in which economic freedoms of movement (economic law, free trade, international trade and European freedoms of movement) are increasingly being challenged, it is crucial to explore in depth the capacity of disciplines (law, human and social sciences, hard sciences) to question the sense of these freedoms. Different forms of knowledge thus question the conception that their constructions and analyses relate to these freedoms. What directions are being taken? What are the objectives pursued? Are there any gaps between the initial ambitions and the achievements that can be observed today? Bringing together experienced researchers and young researchers in an intergenerational dialogue, this book is original and multidisciplinary, international and comparative in nature. It places the contemporary dynamics of economic law and flow phenomena in a perspective that allows their comprehension through studies organised around clearly identified issues.

The table of contents is can be found here.

See here for more information.

Place of Performance – A Comparative Analysis is the title of a book authored by Chukwuma Samuel Adesina Okoli. It recently appeared in the Studies in Private International Law series of Hart Publishing.

The blurb reads:

This book provides an unprecedented analysis on the place of performance. The central theme is that the place of performance is of considerable significance as a connecting factor in international commercial contracts. This book challenges and questions the approach of the European legislator for not explicitly giving special significance to the place of performance in determining the applicable law in the absence of choice for commercial contracts. It also contains, inter alia, an analogy to matters of foreign country mandatory rules, and the coherence between jurisdiction and choice of law. It concludes by proposing a revised Article 4 of Rome I Regulation, which could be used as an international solution by legislators, judges, arbitrators and other stakeholders who wish to reform their choice of law rules.

The table of contents and more information are available here.

Cambridge University Press has just published the second edition of the Concise Commentary on the Rome I Regulation edited by Franco Ferrari.

In addition to Ferrari himself, the authors of the commentary are Markus Altenkirch, Christoph Althammer, Jan Bischoff, Tim W. Dornis, Jan D. Lüttringhaus, Spyros Makris,  Sebastian Omlor, Francesca Ragno, Martin Schmidt-Kessel, Björn Steinrötter, and Felipe Temming.

The blurb reads:

This book offers an updated article-by-article commentary of the Rome I Regulation, applicable in the courts of nearly all European countries to identify the law applicable to international contracts. The commentary is authored by an international group of academics and practitioners, who all have practical experience with international contracts and, thus, were able to focus on the needs of practice. This volume will be not only a reference guide for judges and practitioners alike, but also a crucial resource for academics and researchers.

More information available here.

Maud Minois (University Paris Descartes) has published earlier this year a monograph presenting her Research on Characterization in the Private International Law of Obligations (Recherche sur la qualification en droit international privé des obligations).

The author has provided the following English abstract:

Characterization is traditionally presented as a tool used to ensure legal certainty and rationality of law. We observe, however, that this is not necessarily the case in the context of private international law. For a long time, the lex fori characterization has dominated the international scene, so that it may appear as the most suitable model of qualification. But it does reveal certain shortcomings when applied to contract and tort law. The diversification of sources of the law as well as the rise of autonomous characterizations established by the Court of Justice of the European Union add further complexity to the picture. An efficient model for characterization is needed to restore coherence in private international law. In order to elaborate such a model, two axes of study must be explored successively. First, the model must suit the specificities of private international relations. Second, once proof has been offered for the thesis that autonomous characterization best answers this demand, the question of its generalization should be addressed. It appears that an efficient use of the autonomous qualifications can be made not only at the level of European private international law, but on the contrary, can be extended to private international law of conventional as well as of national sources. On the other hand, this model, as it specifically applies to private international relations has no place in substantive law.

More details are available here, including free access to the table of contents and the introduction of the book.

Fernando Gascón Inchausti (Complutense University of Madrid) and Burkhard Hess (MPI Luxembourg) have edited The Future of the European Law of Civil Procedure, a book published by Intersentia.

The publisher’s blurb reads:

The European lawmaker is currently overseeing what appears to be a paradigm shift in the way that cross-border litigation is conducted within the European Union. This matter was initially conceptualised from the perspective of international judicial cooperation, based on the notion of mutual trust and mutual recognition. Recent developments, however, have introduced the option of harmonisation as a new regulatory approach.

The first part of the book is focused on the possible methodological approaches at hand. Special emphasis is placed on the role of the Court of Justice of the European Union as a “promoter” of a European Procedural Law (principle of effectiveness and principle of equivalence). The second part assesses to what extend harmonisation is already used: “vertically”, through the regulations on international judicial cooperation, for example the European Account Preservation Order; and “horizontally”, through the promotion of harmonised standards promoted by the directives on intellectual property rights and competition damages (access to information and evidence), or in the directive on trade secrets and in the field of data protection (protection of confidential information). With a view to the future, the final part examines two more recent initiatives: ELI-UNIDROIT and the proposal for a directive on common minimum standards of civil procedure in the EU.

The Future of the European Law of Civil Procedure: Coordination or Harmonisation? clearly outlines the motivations of the various national and institutional players in the regulation of civil procedural law and identifies potential obstacles likely to be encountered along the way that will be useful for every lawyer in the field.

The authors include Dominik Düsterhaus (Court of Justice of the European Union), Stefan Huber (University of Tübingen), Christoph A. Kern (University of Heidelberg), Stephanie Law (MPI Luxembourg), Patricia Llopis Nadal (University of Valencia), Janek T. Nowak (MPI Luxembourg), Marta Requejo Isidro (MPI Luxembourg), Vincent Richard (MPI Luxembourg), Elisabetta Silvestri (University of Pavia), Michael Stürner (University of Konstanz), María Luisa Villamarín López (Complutense University of Madrid), Enrique Vallines García (MPI Luxembourg).

See here for more information, including the table of contents.

Jayne Holliday has written Clawback Law in the Context of Succession. The book is part of the Studies in Private International Law series published by Hart Publishing.

The blurb reads:

This book offers a global solution for determining the law applicable to a claim to clawback an inter vivos gift from a third party within the context of a succession. The book aims to identify an appropriate and applicable legal framework which supports legal certainty for cross-border estate planning and protects the legitimate expectations of the relevant parties. This is an area of private international law that has yet to be handled satisfactorily – as can be seen by the inadequate treatment of clawback from third parties in the 1989 Hague Convention on the Law Applicable to Succession to the Estates of Deceased Persons, and the 2012 EU Succession Regulation.

More information here.

droit-du-commerce-international-9782130814931Catherine Kessedjian (Emeritus Paris II University) and Valérie Pironon (University of Nantes) have published the second edition of Catherine Kessedjian’s manual on international commercial law.

The authors have provided the following abstract in English:

The book aims at speaking not only to students, but also to practitioners and specialists in the field. Therefore, the authors have been careful at keeping a balance between basic information and some cutting edge developments in areas where the law is evolving fast.

First, the book addresses sources of the law and how applicable law is determined. It makes clear that international commercial activities are regulated at all levels (multilateral, regional and national) but also by a-national norms that have taken an ever increasing role in the field, thereby recognizing that Non-State actors do have a role in establishing norms for their own activities (and perhaps even further). As far as conflict-of-laws is concerned, the book starts with the study of mandatory norms because they are the ones that really matter in a field where party autonomy is the centerpiece. Any practitioner negotiating a deal needs to ascertain the extend of the freedom her client enjoys so that to craft the contract in the most efficient way.

The second part of the book is devoted to the actors of international commercial activities. Companies are the first and foremost actors in a world where the States have withdrawn from many fields. Now this was true before the covid-19 disease suddenly broke into our lives. States are now back and it will be for the third edition to appraise how much they will stay as the main player in the future. Two topics are covered when dealing with State activities: investment (when States are on the receiving hand) and immunity (when States as an actor ask for some sort of special treatment).

The third part deals with activities themselves and cover not only the access to markets but also some of the most classic international business activities (sales, distribution, transport). It also deals with the most common contract provisions (confidentiality, bona fide and cooperation, force majeure, CSR etc.) and takes into consideration trade practices. A section is also devoted to the guarantees put in place for the proper accomplishment of the activities.

The fourth part is devoted to dispute resolution. The first chapter is the most original. It gives a roadmap to negotiators as to how to choose the best dispute resolution mechanism for the contract. The rest is more classic and deals with mediation, arbitration and dispute before national courts (essentially French and European Law).

Finally it must be noted that emphasis is placed on contemporary debates such as globalization, electronic commerce, ecological challenges, CSR, transnational group actions, etc.) without avoiding the most controversial ones.

More details, including a full table of contents, can be found here.

Felix M. Wilke has published a well-researched, innovative and thought-provoking book titled A Conceptual Analysis of Private International Law (Intersentia, 2019). In it, he makes a strong plea for the establishment of a general notions, methodologies and principles for conflict of laws on the European level.

This book is much more than the repeated calls, mainly from Germany, for the development of “general principles” of EU PIL or a “Rome 0 Regulation“. It provides a sort of “anatomy” European Private International Law, laying bare its underlying structures.

Particularly intriguing is that Wilke is not merely looking at EU regulations. Instead, he adopts a comparative perspective, taking into account the domestic law of all EU Member States. Yes, you read that right, Malta – all Member States.

The result is a very useful overview of private international laws across the EU. Do not expect, however, detailed country reports. Wilke focuses on the functioning of the PIL system, in the sense required by functional comparative law. This functioning largely depends on concepts, such as renvoi, preliminary questions or overriding mandatory rules.

Wilke examines the operation of these concepts throughout Europe, crosscutting specialised EU regulations as well as national conflicts laws. In doing so, he distills the gist of EU Private International Law and brings much needed clarity to often squiggly debates.

Praise for the new book is also provided by Ralf Michaels‘ foreword. Here is an excerpt:

This is a thoroughly researched work that is both comparative-empirical and prescriptive in nature, a study that both surveys existing law and makes proposals on the basis of its findings. The comparison is more doctrinal than functional in nature, which seems adequate for its topic of a conceptual analysis: Wilke is interested in establishing techniques, not resolving concrete cases, so a functional approach would not have been of much use to him. He analyses not just the existing EU instruments for what they reveal regarding general issues; in addition, his study relies on a comparison of the existing domestic private international law systems, both codified and uncodified, in all EU member states. Wilke thus departs from his earlier view that only a few domestic models exist – he finds, in fact, that general issues are more thoroughly discussed and regulated in domestic legislation than in European law, and therefore finds the existing material most helpful for European concepts. He even includes the United Kingdom – despite Brexit, and despite the differences one should expect between a common law approach in England and the civil law approaches of most other member states.

The result is an impressive survey of approaches concerning these questions; and Wilke’s results are surprising and interesting.

You heard it from the Max Planck Institute’s mouth: Highly recommended!

Tamás Szabados (ELTE Eötvös Loránd University, Budapest) is the author of Economic Sanctions in EU Private International Law, a book that has been recently published by Hart.

The blurb reads:

Economic sanctions are instruments of foreign policy. However, they can also affect legal relations between private parties – principally in contract. In such cases, the court or arbitration tribunal seized must decide whether to give effect to the economic sanction in question. Private international law functions as a ‘filter’, transmitting economic sanctions that originate in public law to the realm of private law. The aim of this book is to examine how private international law rules can influence the enforcement of economic sanctions and their related foreign policy objectives. A coherent EU foreign policy position – in addition to promoting legal certainty and predictability – would presuppose a uniform approach not only concerning the economic sanctions of the EU, but also with regard to the restrictive measures imposed by third countries. However, if we examine in detail the application of economic sanctions by Member States’ courts and arbitral tribunals, we find a somewhat different picture. This book argues that this can be explained in part by the divergence of private international law approaches in the Member States.

More information here.

A collection of essays titled Innovación Docente y Derecho internacional privado (Educational innovation and private international law) has recently been published by Comares. The editors are María Asunción Cebrián Salvat and Isabel Lorente Martínez (University of Murcia).

The abstract reads as follows.

Now more than ever, and particularly in an European context, private international law has a great impact on the professional life of law students, no matter the path that they choose. This book collects from a very practical perspective the contributions in educational innovation of several professors and lecturers of private international law. Through the successive chapters, the work shows some tools which are useful to face the challenge of adapting both this subject and the way of teaching it to the new demands of the 21st century law market. This market requires highly specialized professionals, capable of mastering new technologies and of applying them to the field of Law. In the different chapters of this work you can find the experiences of these professors, their proposals for adapting the content of the subject to suit the European Higher Education Area and their suggestive innovative methodologies (legal clinics, film viewing, use of the case method, use of legal dictionaries, debate, online forums…). These experiences have been tested in Spanish Law Faculties, but can be similarly applied in other European countries where private international law or international litigation are taught.

More information here.

Edward Elgar has just published Conflict of Laws and the Internet, by Pedro de Miguel Asensio has published.

The blurb reads:

The ubiquity of the Internet contrasts with the territorial nature of national legal orders. This book offers a comprehensive analysis of jurisdiction, choice of law and enforcement of judgments issues concerning online activities in the areas in which private legal relationships are most affected by the Internet. It provides an in-depth study of EU Law in this particularly dynamic field, with references to major developments in other jurisdictions. Topics comprise information society services, data protection, defamation, copyright, trademarks, unfair competition and contracts, including consumer protection and alternative dispute resolution.

More information available here.

Tiago Andreotti is the author of Dispute Resolution in Transnational Securities Transactions, a monograph published by Hart.

The Blurb reads:

This book explores the transnational legal infrastructure for dispute resolution in transnational securities transactions. It discusses the role of law and dispute resolution in securities transactions, the types of disputes arising from them, and the institutional and legal aspects of dispute resolution, both generally and regarding aggregate litigation. It illustrates different dispute resolution systems and aggregate litigation methods, and examines the legal issues of dispute resolution arising from transnational securities transactions. In addition, the book proposes two systems of dispute resolution for transnational securities transactions depending on the type of dispute: collective redress through arbitration and a network of alternative dispute resolution systems.

More information can be found here.

Anatol Dutta and Wolfgang Wurmnest edited a book on European Private International Law and its ramifications with treaties signed by EU-Member States with third countries. The publication focuses on inheritance matters, i.e. Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 on matters of succession.

The national reports prepared feature Austria, Belgium, Croatia, The Czech Republic, Finland, Sweden, France, Germany and Italy from the EU. Reports from Bosnia and Herzegovina, Serbia, North Macedonia and Montenegro, Iran, Switzerland and Turkey, cover some non-EU jurisdictions. The third and last part of the publication features articles from the editors: Prof. Dutta approaches the issue from the perspective of the European Union, whereas Prof. Wurmnest offers a Comparative Report and Policy Perspectives.

The compilation of treaties listed in the Annex, presented in English translation, is undoubtedly giving added value to the book.

The work done by editors and authors, and the future plans of the endeavor, namely to cover wider aspects of European Private International Law, deserves our gratitude for providing us with very interesting material in the field.

More information on the publication is available here.

90220106The sixth edition of Derecho de los Negocios Internacionales, a treatise on international business law authored by José Carlos Fernández Rozas, Rafael Arenas García and Pedro Alberto De Miguel Asensio, was published in March 2020 by the Spanish publisher Iustel.

The new edition is arranged into the following sections: Regulating Cross-Border Business Activities; Intellectual Property, Unfair Competition and Antitrust; Company Law; International Commercial Contracts; Sale of Goods and Transport; Means of Payment, Guarantees and Financing; Distribution Contracts, Transfer of Technology and E-Commerce; Insolvency Proceedings and International Commercial Arbitration.

See here for more information, and here to access the extended table of contents.

María Asunción Cebrián Salvat and Isabel Lorente Martínez (both from the University of Murcia) have edited a collection of essays in Spanish titled Protección de menores y Derecho internacional privado (Child Protection and Private International Law), published by Comares.

The abstract, kindly provided by the editors, reads as follows.

More and more frequently, families live a highly international life. Children move with their parents, travel and live in different States. Consequently, there has been an exponential growth of international legal disputes in which minors are involved. Legal operators shall be prepared to provide legal solutions to the private international law challenges of these cases and thus, to satisfy the best interest of the child in the specific case. This work brings together a collection of essays dealing with the hot spot areas of private international law in which minors play the major role. Some of these studies address the latest developments of institutions like the protection of unaccompanied minors, adoption, child abduction, rights of custody and rights of access, kafala, surrogacy, online contracts, sports, child workers, fatherhood recognition, family reagrupation… Others deal with the principles underlying the protection of minors in private international law (the “habitual residence of the child” connection, the need of urgent procedures, State cooperation…). Topics are addressed from an European and Spanish Private International Law perspective and written by a renowned team of private international law scholars and practitioners.

For more information, see here.

coverSpringer has recently published a new volume on Private International Law Aspects of Corporate Social Responsibility in the series Ius Comparatum – Global Studies in Comparative Law. The book has been edited by Catherine Kessedjian (University Panthéon-Assas Paris II) and Humberto Cantú Rivera (Universidad de Monterrey, Mexico).

This book addresses one of the core challenges in the corporate social responsibility (or business and human rights) debate: how to ensure adequate access to remedy for victims of corporate abuses that infringe upon their human rights. However, ensuring access to remedy depends on a series of normative and judicial elements that become highly complex when disputes are transnational. In such cases, courts need to consider and apply different laws that relate to company governance, to determine the competent forum, to define which bodies of law to apply, and to ensure the adequate execution of judgments. The book also discusses how alternative methods of dispute settlement can relate to this topic, and the important role that private international law plays in access to remedy for corporate-related human rights abuses.This collection comprises 20 national reports from jurisdictions in Europe, North America, Latin America and Asia, addressing the private international law aspects of corporate social responsibility. They provide an overview of the legal differences between geographical areas, and offer numerous examples of how states and their courts have resolved disputes involving private international law elements. The book draws two preliminary conclusions: that there is a need for a better understanding of the role that private international law plays in cases involving transnational elements, in order to better design transnational solutions to the issues posed by economic globalisation; and that the treaty negotiations on business and human rights in the United Nations could offer a forum to clarify and unify several of the elements that underpin transnational disputes involving corporate human rights abuses, which could also help to identify and bridge the existing gaps that limit effective access to remedy. Adopting a comparative approach, this book appeals to academics, lawyers, judges and legislators concerned with the issue of access to remedy and reparation for corporate abuses under the prism of private international law.

More information is available here.

Peter Mankowski is the editor of a Research Handbook on the Brussels Ibis Regulation, just published by Edward Elgar.

Here’s the blurb.

The Brussels Ibis Regulation is the magna carta for jurisdiction and the free circulation of judgments in civil and commercial matters in the EU, and forms a cornerstone of the internal market. This timely Research Handbook addresses the cutting edges of the regime, in particular its place within the overall system of EU law and its adaptations in response to specific kinds of lawsuits or the needs of particular industries.

Featuring original research by leading academics from across Europe, chapters take a systematic approach to examining a broad variety of topics in relation to the Brussels Ibis Regulation. Such topics include collective redress, injunctive relief, lis pendens and third states, negotiorum gestio, arbitration, intellectual property lawsuits, and its interface with the European Insolvency Regulation (Recast). Moving beyond what is offered by textbooks and commentaries, this incisive Research Handbook analyses the most recent developments in legislation and practice, as well as providing an outlook on the future of this field of EU law.

This Research Handbook will prove a critical read for scholars and students of EU law. Judges and practitioners working in this area will also find its insights to be of significant practical relevance.

Contributors include Tomas Arons, Sylvain Bollée, Tim Dornis, Etienne Farnoux, Thomas Garber, Christian Heinze, Antonio Leandro, Leander D. Loacker, Peter Mankowski, Fabrizio Marongiu Buonaiuti, Johan Meeusen, Dario Moura Vicente, Guillaume Payan, Aukje van Hoek, Cara Warmuth and Matteo Winkler.

For more information see here and here.

Edoardo Rossi is the author of a monograph in Italian titled La Sharing economy nel diritto internazionale privato europeo (Sharing Economy – A European Private International Law Perspective), published by Giappichelli.

The author provided the editors of this blog with an abstract in English. The abstract reads as follows.

In the current economic and social context new and controversial sharing practices, offering anyone the opportunity to search for or make available goods or services on the market regardless of the professional or amateur nature of the persons involved, have emerged. These practices, very heterogeneous and concerning the most different areas of daily life, such as mobility, housing, business activities, communications, work, culture, communication, education and finance, have been linked  to the notion of “sharing economy”, which brings them together by virtue of temporary access to goods or services, facilitated by the large-scale intervention of digital platforms, through which requests and offers are coordinated online in order to share goods or services.

The legitimacy of schemes linked to this new economic models has been challenged in a number of aspects, including low quality of services, safety of consumers, authorisation and licensing, taxes and compliance with competition rules. The inadequacy of the existing rules to deal with the provision of services through the sharing economy models has consequently emerged.

In spite of these critical profiles, the legal relations established through sharing economy platforms are constantly increasing around the world, implying the emergence of elements of transnationality, from which derives the recourse to the rules of private international law, in order to determine the applicable law and the judge competent to rule on any disputes.

The monograph thus attempts to analyse some of the most important private international law issues, such as the inadequacy of the party autonomy in regulating the phenomenon, especially with reference to the general terms and conditions of contract unilaterally drawn up by platform operators, which state that the latter is totally unrelated to the legal relations between users, often in conflict with the minimum level of consumer protection guaranteed by EU law and by the national legislations. Critical profiles have also been identified in the online conclusion of contracts that bind the parties involved in sharing economy legal relations, in ascertaining the effectiveness of consent on the choice of forum and choice of law clauses, in cases of potential related actions and in the location of the “domicile” of the platform operators.

Further information can be found here.

Luk De Baere and Frits Blees are the authors of Insurance Aspects of Cross-Border Road Traffic Accidents, published by Eleven International Publishing.

The abstract reads as follows.

Claims handling of cross-border traffic accidents is a complex process. The rules governing the handling and settling of such accidents often requires in-depth knowledge of a wide range of fields of expertise: the applicable law on liability and compensation, insurance law, the law of the European Union, private international law and – last but not least – the functioning of the various Agreements between national organisations of motor insurers such as the Green Card Bureaux, the national Guarantee Funds etc. Insurance Aspects of Cross-Border Road Traffic Accidents provides practitioners in the field with the necessary background information. The book offers a comprehensive analysis of the insurance aspects of cross-border road traffic accidents. This new publication will prove extremely useful for professionals of insurance companies, specialists in claims handling organisations, members of staff within national Green Card Bureaux, Guarantee Funds and Compensation Bodies, but also for solicitors, magistrates and legislators.

Further information available here.

ThCollected Coursese general course that Catherine Kessedjian (University of Paris II – Panthéon Assas) gave at the Hague Academy of International Law in January 2019 on Neutrals in International Law – Judges, Arbitrators, Mediators, Conciliators (Le tiers impartial et indépendant en droit international, juge, arbitre, médiateur, conciliateur) has been published in the Collected courses of the Academy.

The course is written in French, but the author has provided the following English abstract:

At a time when the role of adjudicators and neutrals is criticized in domestic as well as international law, it seemed a good idea to explore the characteristics of the women and men who participate in the act of justice, and their methods of working, either as judges, arbitrators, mediators or conciliators.

The goal of the lectures was to call the students’ attention to the fact that judicial decisions are not the only way neutrals speak to the larger public and us, legal specialists. There are many other ways that are pertinent for exploration in order to better understand how justice is rendered in international law.

International law is to be understood in the broad sense as covering both public international law and private international law. Indeed the lectures were given as the general course of the inaugural winter session of the Academy entitled “international law” and conceived as a departure from the classic dichotomy still pertinent for the summer session.

The lectures, therefore, endeavor to explore the common characteristics of all neutrals and those that may be more specifics for any of the sub categories.

Among all the topics that could have been chosen to reach the goal we had set for ourselves, only a few were indeed included in the lecture i.e. : theory of law; history; the special role of mediators and of domestic judges; architecture; allegories of justice; the personality of neutrals; impartiality; jurisdiction; cooperation and more.

Finally, it is to be noted that these are the first Hague lectures reproducing images to help the discussion. In a world where images are omnipresent, we are convinced that they contribute to a better understanding of the topics and facilitate memory to concentrate on some of the more potent messages these lectures want to convey. Several testimony of that method have been reported in the lectures themselves.

Kessedjian Cours de la Haye

Caricature created by A. Senegacnik for Ch. 14 of C. Kessedjian’s Lectures,
Reproduced with the kind permission of the artist

The full table of contents of the Lectures can be found here.

Christoph Schmon is the author of The Interconnection of the EU Regulations Brussels I Recast and Rome I – Jurisdiction and Law, published by Springer.

The publisher’s blurb reads as follows.

This book deals with the interconnection between the Brussels I Recast and Rome I Regulations and addresses the question of uniform interpretation. A consistent understanding of scope and provisions is suggested by the preamble of the Rome I Regulation. Without doubt, it is fair to presume that the same terms bear the same meaning throughout the Regulations. The author takes a closer look at the Regulations’ systems, guiding principles, and their balance of flexibility and legal certainty. He starts from the premise that such analysis should prove particularly rewarding as both legal acts have their specific DNA: The Brussels I Recast Regulation has a procedural focus when it governs the allocation of jurisdiction and the free circulation of judgments. The multilateral rules under the Rome I Regulation, by contrast, are animated by conflict of laws methods and focus on the delimitation of legal systems.

See here for further information.

Teemu Juutilainen is the author of Secured Credit in Europe – From Conflicts to Compatibility, which is about to be published by Hart Publishing.

The abstract reads as follows.

This monograph seeks the optimal way to promote compatibility between systems of proprietary security rights in Europe, focusing on security rights over tangible movables and receivables. Based on comparative research, it proposes how best to tackle cross-border problems impeding trade and finance, notably uncertainty of enforceability and unexpected loss of security rights. It offers an extensive analysis of the academic literature of more recent years that has appeared in English, German, the Scandinavian languages and Finnish. The author organises the concrete means of promoting compatibility into a centralised substantive approach, a centralised conflicts-approach, a local conflicts-approach and a local substantive approach. The centralised approaches develop EU law, and the local approaches Member State laws. The substantive approaches unify or harmonise substantive law, while the conflicts approaches rely on private international law. The author proposes determining the optimal way to promote compatibility by objective-based division of labour between the four approaches. The objectives developed for that purpose are derived from the economic functions of security rights, the conditions for legal evolution and a transnational conception of justice.

More information here.

Cachard DIPOlivier Cachard and Paul Klötgen (both University of Nancy) have published a new edition of their manual of private international law.

The book is primarily a teaching tool. It is a textbook but it also includes numerous abstracts of cases, legislation and articles, as well as a glossary.

The book covers the traditional topics of jurisdiction, choice of law and foreign judgments. The focus is on French private international law, but the book often refers to sources from other jurisdictions.

More details can be found here.

Edward Elgar Publishing has just launched a book series devoted to private international law. The first book in the series is titled The Rome III Regulation – A Commentary on the Law Applicable to Divorce and Legal Separation, and has been edited by Sabine Corneloup.

The blurb reads as follows.

This comprehensive Commentary provides an in-depth, article-by-article analysis of the Rome III Regulation, the uniform rules adopted by the EU to determine the law applicable to cross-border divorce and legal separation. Written by a team of renowned experts, private international law scholars and practitioners alike will find this Commentary an incisive and useful point of reference. 

Contributors include Alexandre Boiché, Laura Carpaneto, Christelle Chalas, Sabine Corneloup, Stefano Dominelli, Cristina González Beilfuss, Susanne Lilian Gössl, Petra Hammje, Bettina Heiderhoff, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Natalie Joubert, Thalia Kruger, Caroline Sophie Rupp and Jinske Verhellen.

More information is available here.

Moura VicenteDário Moura Vicente (University of Lisbon) has published the second edition of his monograph on international intellectual property (A Tutela Internacional da Propriedade Intelectual).

The books covers the traditional issues of jurisdiction and applicable law. It also discusses the merits and limits of international harmonisation in the field, and extra-judicial remedies.

More details are available here.

Milana Karayanidi is the author of Rethinking Judicial Jurisdiction in Private International Law, the most recent release in the Hart Publishing’s series Studies in Private International Law.

The abstract reads:

This book explores the theory and practice of judicial jurisdiction within the field of private international law. It offers a revised look at values justifying the power of courts to hear and decide cross-border disputes, and demonstrates that a re-conceptualisation of jurisdiction is needed. Rather than deriving from territorial power of states, jurisdiction in civil and commercial cross-border matters ought to be driven by party autonomy. This autonomy can be limited by certain considerations of equality and critical state sovereign interests. The book applies this normative view to the existing rules of jurisdiction in the European Union and the Russian Federation. These regimes are chosen due to their unique positions towards values in private international law and contrasting societal norms that generate and accommodate these values. Notwithstanding disparate cultural and political ideas, these regimes reveal a surprising level of consistency when it comes to enforcement of party autonomy. There is, nevertheless, room for improvement. The book demonstrates to scholars, policy makers and lawmakers that jurisdiction should be re-centred around the interests of private actors, and proposes ways to improve the current rules.

For further information, see here.

Mayer DIPThe 12th edition of the leading French treatise on private international law of Prof. Pierre Mayer (Panthéon-Sorbonne University) is out. The book is now primarily updated  by Vincent Heuzé (Panthéon-Sorbonne University) and Benjamin Remy (Cergy Pontoise University).

The book covers all traditional dimensions of the conflict of laws and, in keeping with the French tradition, the law of citizenship and immigration.

More details can be found here.

Trending topics in international and EU law_coverMaria Caterina Baruffi and Matteo Ortino (both University of Verona) have edited Trending topics in international and EU law: legal and economic perspectives.

The book collects the proceedings of the #TILT Young Academic Colloquium, held in Verona on 23-24 May 2019. The event, targeted to Ph.D. students and early career scholars, was organised by the Law Department of the University of Verona in collaboration with the Ph.D. School of Legal and Economic Studies and the European Documentation Centre.

The volume is divided into four parts, respectively devoted to public international law, including papers on human rights, international criminal law and investment law; private international law ; EU law, both in its general aspects and its policies; and law and economics.

The table of contents can be found here. See here for further information.

Intersentia has recently published a monograph by Ayse Nihan Karadayi Yalim (University of Antwerp) on Interpretation and Gap Filling in International Commercial Contracts.

The blurb reads:

With the growth of cross-border business, the rather important but complex and controversial topic of interpretation and gap filling in international commercial contracts receives more and more attention. International legal instruments such as CISG, UNIDROIT Principles, PECL and DCFR provide rules in order to interpret international commercial contracts in a uniform way. However, while these instruments may bring together already existing national concepts, they must of course be understood beyond the domestic concepts and approaches as such. This book is an autonomous comparison across the above-mentioned international legal instruments, with a focus on the rules on interpretation and gap filling that provides the necessary theoretical background and case law to understand the rules in practice. Interpretation and Gap Filling in International Commercial Contracts examines the uniform and harmonised set of rules in their own right; without comparison to national laws, but in their own unique setting of international commercial contracts. It is a practical user guide for both scholars and practitioners.

For more information see here.

A collection of essays edited by Elisabetta Bergamini (University of Udine) and Chiara Ragni (University of Milan) has recently been published by Intersentia under the title Fundamental Rights and the Best Interest of the Child in Transnational Families.

The blurb reads:

Families in Europe are increasingly shaped by the mobility of persons and multicultural backgrounds. This book is focusing on the protection of children in cross-border situations. What are the fundamental rights of children in transnational families, what is in their ‘best interest’, and how can their rights be safeguarded? There is much controversy on these rights and the accompanying uncertainty has resulted in considerable practical difficulties for those trying to implement them. In order to provide a clearer scope and insights into the nature of children’s fundamental rights and their best interests, this book examines solutions provided by both EU and international law to the questions raised by the increasing incidence of transnational families as regards the protection of minors. It covers both substantive and conflict-of-laws rules. Differences in the substantive family laws of Member States still prevent an effective protection of the child or its family unit. This includes cases of migration, asylum, forced marriage, kafalah, but also rainbow families. Further, the role of human rights (mutual recognition of status and surrogacy agreements, adoption) and procedural rights (child abduction, Brussels II bis recast) in cross-border cases must be considered carefully.

The table of contents can be found here.

Carsten Gerner-Beuerle (University College London), Federico Mucciarelli (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia), Edmund-Philipp Schuster (London School of Economics) and Mathias Siems (Durham University) are the editors of The Private International Law of Companies in Europe, recently published by Bloomsbury.

The blurb reads:

Can firms freely choose their place for corporation and thus the applicable law? And is it possible that a firm can subsequently reincorporate in another country, with the effect of a change of the law applicable to this country? In the European Union, the answer to these questions has to consider the impact of the freedom of establishment and the corresponding case law of the Court of Justice. Beyond some general principles, there is, however, considerable diversity between the laws of Member States. Thus, this book aims to provide an up-to-date analysis of this important area of law for all Member States. It is based on a comprehensive study, produced for the European Commission, on the private international law of companies in the European Union.

See here for further information.

droit-du-commerce-international-et-des-investissements-etrangers-9782275054728Mathias Audit, Sylvain Bollée (both Paris I Panthéon Sorbonne University), Pierre Callé (Paris Sud University) have published the third edition of their textbook of International Commercial Law and Foreign Investments Law.

As is customary in France, international commercial law is primarily understood as covering commercial conflicts.

The book covers all commercial aspects of private international law: contracts, companies, insolvency, litigation and arbitration. As its title makes clear, it adds a presentation of the law of foreign investments, which is more original.

More details can be found here.

 

Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh) and María Blanca Noodt Taquela (University of Buenos Aires) have edited Diversity and Integration in Private International Law, published by Edinburgh University Press.

The book includes contributions by María Mercedes Albornoz, Beatriz Añoveros Terradas, Guillermo Argerich, María Laura Capalbo, Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Janeen M Carruthers, Giuditta Cordero Moss, Nadia de Araujo, Rosario Espinosa Calabuig, Diego Fernández Arroyo, Cecilia Fresnedo de Aguirre, Ignacio Goicoechea, Kasey McCall-Smith, David McClean, Ralf Michaels, Fabrício B. Pasquot Polido, Sebastián Paredes, Marta Requejo Isidro, Nieve Rubaja, Katarina Trimmings, Hans van Loon, Nicola Wisdahl and Burcu Yüksel.

More information available here.

ThCollected Coursese general course that Patrick Kinsch (University of Luxembourg) gave at the Hague Academy of International Law on The Role of Political Considerations in Private International Law (Le rôle du politique en droit international privé) has been published in the Collected courses of the Academy.

The course is written in French, but the author has provided the following English abstract:

In a traditional (and idealized) view of private international law, its rules are clearly separated from political considerations: they are essentially based on considerations of proximity and of foreseeability of the applicable law and of the competent courts. However, this conception has never corresponded perfectly to reality. Political considerations, as opposed to technical considerations, have their importance in private international law, in a dual form: the defence of public (or political) interests in a narrow sense, but also the definition by the legislatures and by the courts of policies which directly influence the solutions adopted by the rules of private international law. This is what the course tries to show, through explanations on the political implications of the major methodological choices of private international law; on the reflection in private international law of major political choices within a democratic or non-democratic society; and externalities such as foreign public law, the federal or supranational integration of States and, finally, the foreign relations of the forum State with third States. 

More details can be found here. The table of contents can be found here.

droit-des-contrats-internationaux-9782247189120Marie-Elodie Ancel (Paris Est Créteil University), Pascale Deumier (Lyon 3 University) and Malik Laazouzi (Paris II University) have published the second edition of their manual on the law of international contracts (Droit des contrats internationaux).

The book covers all issues of private international law relating to international contracts, including jurisdiction and choice law, general rules and rules applicable to specific contracts.

More details can be found here.

WatteNadine Watté and Rafaël Jafferali (both Free University of Brussels) have published a book presenting the General Rules of Belgian and European Private International Law.

The book focuses primarily on the general theory of choice of law. One of the goals of the authors is indeed to assess whether a coherent approach can be identified among the various EU PIL Régulations.

À ce stade du développement du droit international privé européen, les auteurs ont considéré qu’il était indispensable de vérifier, selon un schéma horizontal, si des règles générales du droit international privé figurent dans les divers règlements. Sont-elles énoncées de la même façon dans chacun d’eux soit de manière expresse (comme les lois de police et l’ordre public international), soit implicitement (telles la qualification et les questions préalables) ? Comment ont-elles évolué ou perdu de leur influence (tels le renvoi et la fraude au système juridique) ? Les auteurs ont déduit de leur analyse que ces règles générales dispersées dans les différents règlements sont communes.

More details can be found here. A full table of contents is available here.

BrinkmannMoritz Brinkmann (University of Bonn) is the editor of a new article by article commentary of the European Insolvency Regulation.

The authors of the comments are mostly German scholars, with the notable exception of Pal Szirányi (European Commission).

The blurb reads:

The new European Insolvency Regulation reforms the EC Regulation (1346/2000) on insolvency proceedings. It applies to insolvency proceedings that are opened on or after 26 June 2017. This book provides a commentary on the complete Regulation including its main changes: the extension of its application to preventive insolvency proceedings; the creation of publicly accessible online insolvency registers; the possibility of avoiding the opening of multiple proceedings and preventing ‘forum shopping’; the introduction of new procedures with the aim of facilitating cross-border coordination and cooperation between multiple insolvency proceedings in different Member States relating to members of the same group of companies.

A knowledgeable team of experienced insolvency law experts, among them insolvency practitioners and academics, have analysed the European Insolvency Regulation article by article. The authors focus on the new provisions and mechanisms as well as on the case law by the European Court of Justice and courts of the Member States. This book is a perfect tool to successfully tackle all questions in relation to cross-border insolvencies.

The course taught by Louis d’Avout (Paris II University) at the Hague Academy of International law on the Firm and Choice of Law (L’entreprise et les conflits internationaux de lois) was published in the Academy’s Pocketbooks.

The abstract reads:

Agent de la mondialisation au coeur des réflexions critiques, l’entreprise est aussi un phénomène juridique. Elle entretient à ce titre des rapports complexes avec les droits des Etats et sécrète un pouvoir dont on prétend qu’il remettrait en cause l’autorité des lois. Ce cours étudie la façon dont l’entreprise est assujettie aux divers droits nationaux, pour sa constitution et son activité à travers les frontières. Sont à ce titre passées en revue les diverses règles et méthodologies de rattachement des situations ou d’applicabilité des lois en droit des affaires contemporain : localisations objectives, libre choix du droit applicable et lois de police. Prenant appui sur certaines évolutions contemporaines (régulation administrative sectorielle, régimes responsabilisateurs de vigilance-conformité), le cours cherche aussi à expliciter comment l’entreprise intériorise les cumuls de régimes juridiques d’origines diverses et apprend à gérer leurs frictions ou contradictions, en dehors même du contentieux. En résultent une compréhension nouvelle du lien unissant les entreprises aux Etats et l’urgence d’une coopération renouvelée des autorités publiques pour une discipline mondiale cohérente des pouvoirs économiques privés.

More information can be found here.